ã€ŠWar of the Wispsã€‹


 Prologue

    The sound of wheels rolled along off the cave walls ahead of the caravan. Each of the three wagons glowed in the light of dozens of lanterns strapped along them. The donkeys pulling the carts trudged along at the insistence of their drivers, their breath puffing under the weight of the Dwarves¡¯ cargo. Most of the merchants rode in the carts with their goods and families, though a few walked alongside the wagons, lightening the load for their little beasts.

    A Dwarf girl with a red rope of hair braided down her back sat nestled in with the cargo. She¡¯d shoved her way between two crates at the top of the stack, and had two books laid out in front of her, along with a small pile of loose papers. Her focus was all on the bigger book. It¡¯s yellow pages were frayed at the edges, and each time she turned a page, dust that smelled more like a moldy old library than the road puffed from the volume.

    ¡°Anna? Anna!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Papa?¡± the Dwarf girl said. She looked up at the wagon driver. The rotund little man had the same red hair as her, albeit cut short and shot through with white. He was pointed ahead.

    ¡°Coming to the end of the tunnel, kiddo. Saw some flashes. Thought you might want to put your books away before we¡¯re out in the rain.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thank you, Papa.¡±

    ¡°Did you finish looking over the manifest, by the way?¡±

    The Dwarf girl nodded as she gathered up the loose pages and fitted them into the cover of the smaller book. ¡°Yes. Everything looked normal. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so worried about Master Bolin, though.¡±

    Her father sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just getting paranoid. It¡¯s been ten years, and we¡¯re almost out. Suppose I¡¯m just worried he¡¯s gotten used to having me as a debtor.¡±

    ¡°Everything looked above board to me.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Still, I miss having the resources to trade farther south. Or even to get into the valley proper. Never go into debt, Kido. It messes with you.¡±

    Anna brushed the surface of her larger book. The old tome was a Grealish study on wisps. They¡¯d picked it up the road, and she¡¯d spent every moment she could reading through it as they traveled. She¡¯d hoped to go into the valley on this trip, if only to see a little part of the kingdom. Unfortunately, their route had left them in the tunnels going to the dwarf cities almost the whole time.

    A distant boom up ahead drew her out of her thoughts. Now that they were closer, she could here the murmur of rain on the path leading out of the mountain. She shoved the book into her pack and drew a cloak up around her shoulders. It may have been spring, but these were early days yet, and this far north, the rain would be frigid no mater what.

    ¡°Boss,¡± one of the drivers called back to her father. ¡°Should we just wait in the tunnel tonight? Storm looks like a bad one.¡±

    The older dwarf thought for a few moments, then shrugged. ¡°Might as well. We¡¯ll see if it lets up by morning.¡± The dwarves halted by the entrance to the tunnel and began setting up for an overnight camp. Miss Birta prepared a stew for the company while everyone else organized bedrolls and the youngest of the apprentices fed the donkeys. Anna sat by the fire and began reading to the sound of the rain.

    The book had been marketed as a guide for understanding the magical creatures, but most of it were stories of historical sightings. There was a story of the second King of Grealand, who¡¯d unmasked an enemies strategy by following a wisp through the wilds. A second story told of a man who¡¯d gone missing, only to be found a month later, driven mad and raving about the wisps. The current section talked about the Elven mage who¡¯d recently discovered that wisps could hide themselves in gemstones, proving they were composed of magic.

    There was no time between the brilliant white flash and an air splitting crack overhead. Anna and the other Dwarves flinched, looking out of the tunnel¡¯s mouth. Were it just the thunderbolt, they would have returned to setting up camp. But even through their ringing ears, the dwarves could hear something else following it. There was another rumble overhead, lower but growing louder in all directions.

    Anna looked into the tunnel and saw nothing. Then she turned back to the entrance. She was just in time to see the landslide pour down, a wall of mud and stone and trees cutting off the cave mouth. The road ran downhill, away from the tunnel, but the sudden dumping of earth sent mud splashing back into the cave. Anna scrambled away, trying to shield her book from the torrent of mud.

    Even as she moved, she knew something was wrong about the roar in her ears. It was too loud. And when she looked up, she saw why. Fifty paces back into the tunnel, where the carts had been parked, the tunnel ceiling had caved in. Support beams had snapped, burring one of the wagons under the debris, while the traders tried to run away.

    Almost as fast as the cave in had begun, the mountain seemed to settle. The few lanterns that were still lit showed the dwarves had come to huddle together between the two earth-falls. As the ringing in her ears faded, Anna realized that the only sound was the rain, beating against the earth pile blocking their way of escape.

    ¡°Sound off,¡± came her father¡¯s voice. She looked around, and was relieved to find him still in one piece. They counted off the dwarves, and were relieved to find they¡¯d made it through without serious injury. So far anyway. But they had lost a lot of cargo and¡­

    ¡°Do we have any tools to get out of here?¡± She asked. She met her father¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t answer the question, but she could tell the answer from the worry written there.

    ¡°We can hold out for a few days at least,¡± he said. ¡°When the storm ends, someone will see the tunnel¡¯s blocked and can dig us out. We just have to wait until then. I¡¯m sure of it. Everyone, see what you can recover of your belongings. We¡¯ll take inventory.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take them long to realize most of their personal effects had been damaged, if not outright ruined, by the wave of mud washing over everything. It had pooled at their feet now, and throughout that night, the sloshing mud combined with the cramped space made sleep a chore. Some managed it though, including Anna. When she woke up, she remembered with a start that they hadn¡¯t had a chance to eat. Then she realized they wouldn¡¯t be able to cook anything. Their food would all be in poor condition now, and they¡¯d need to ration it.

    It was a small ration for breakfast, just an apple to each of the merchants, and two for old miss Birta. While Anna ate, she saw the apprentices had gathered together on one side of the cave, where they huddled together, bunched up in their sodden cloaks. She was a few years senior to them, and she thought they must have just realized something that had occurred to her the previous night. Whatever happened, there wasn¡¯t much they could do waiting here in the cave.

    She walked over to the group. ¡°How are all of you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Anna,¡± said one. The young trader nodded in acknowledgement but didn¡¯t answer the question.

    Another of the boys snorted. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re having a grand morning, miss. Just keeping out of the rain, is all.¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡± came Miss Birka¡¯s voice from half way across the tunnel. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of you young lads snapping at your elders like that!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Miss Birka. We¡¯re all just a little tense is all, though.¡± The Dwarf matron nodded, but kept an eye on the group as Anna spoke to them. ¡°I know we¡¯ll be stuck in here for a little bit, but I thought we could pass the time a little better if we talked. Told stories and things like that.¡±

    ¡°Afraid I don¡¯t have any stories for you, Miss,¡± the first apprentice said.

    ¡°Not even about the time you startled that dragon down in {dwarven city west of Iron Valley}?¡± Asked a different apprentice.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That was your fault though!¡± the first dwarf said, though he was smiling. For the next couple of hours, the young apprentices began trading stories of the few other trading trips they¡¯d been on, or of interesting things they¡¯d done back home. Some of the older Dwarves began joining in, telling their stories until the whole group had come around the group. Many of those who hadn¡¯t got sleep the night before were able to now.

    Anna¡¯s father came over and rested his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Nice job,¡± he mouthed to her, trying not to interrupt an older journeyman talking about the time the company had tried shipping their goods by sea. Anna remembered her father telling her that particular story. It hadn¡¯t gone that well. Not as bad as their current problem, but still something of a fiasco.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how long we¡¯ve been just been talking,¡± one of the apprentices said.

    Anna smiled. ¡°See? Time flies.¡±

    ¡°On that note,¡± her father cut in, ¡°If we want any light to see by tomorrow, we should blow out our lanterns now and all try for some shut eye. With any luck, the storm will blow itself out by morning and someone will find us during breakfast.¡±

    ¡°We can only hope,¡± said an older journeyman.

    The group of dwarves found the most comfortable places they could in the soaked cavern and began blowing out their lanterns. Anna chose a spot next to one of the donkeys. Unpleasant as the smell of wet equine might be, it was warmer than anywhere else, and comparatively dry. The little beast didn¡¯t seem to mind at all bumping her once with his nose as if to say hello. When the last lantern went out, she found she could still see a dim light above her.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she whispered.

    Her father¡¯s voice came from nearby, low enough so he wouldn¡¯t disturb the others. ¡°The sky, kiddo. The landslide left a little gap at the top of the tunnel.¡± He sighed. ¡°If we had picks, we might be able to get to it and dig our own way out.¡±

    ¡°Without them?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I tried climbing that landslide last night. So did some of the journeymen. No one made it up six feet before sliding back down.¡±

    Anna looked at the grey line, realizing it was probably still early evening. But now, in the dark, it felt like midnight. ¡°At least it¡¯s a light,¡± she said.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s a light,¡± her father agreed. ¡°Get some sleep, Kiddo.¡±

    Anna continued to star at the strip of sky as it faded into blackness. The thunder had stopped well into the previous night, so there were no white flashes to illuminate their little opening into the rest of the world. Once it was dark, the darkness was all consuming. She couldn¡¯t tell the difference between opening and closing her eyes. So she wasn¡¯t certain if she¡¯d even fallen asleep or not.

    She rubbed her eyes at one point, ours later, and was found that she could see something through the crack. She wondered if it was already morning. She wouldn¡¯t expect it to be so bright though. Not while she could still hear the rhythm of the rain. She wondered if city had sent someone to check on the tunnel even though the rain hadn¡¯t stopped. But no. This wasn¡¯t a lantern. It cast everything in blue.

    It bobbed up to the crack, then drifted into the cavern. The light was a little ball of smoke, shining in cobalt blue. Wisps of the smoke drifted off the light as it floated down. At the thought, she realized the light was a Wisp. She¡¯d only ever seen them in red or yellow before, and not so close.

    Her throat closed up on her. She could already feel the magic creatures influence falling over her. Sorrow. This was a creature of sorrow. If everyone were to wake up, they might be able to drive it away. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to open her mouth. Then something changed. The creature¡¯s color shifted. It was still blue, but now it was the Azure of a clear sky. Just a little lighter than before. But its mood changed.

    Calm. It was calm and determined. The terror she¡¯d felt just moments ago was crowded out as the magic creature floated into cramped cave. By it¡¯s light, she could see her companions. They were all asleep. She watched their expressions change, becoming more peaceful as the wisp passed over them. Its influence grew stronger as it approached. Images of childhood came to her, as if the creature was trying to give her sweet dreams of halcyon days.

    ¡°You want to help?¡± Anna asked. The creature made no response. The feelings flowing off of it didn¡¯t change, and it¡¯s color remained the same. Anna could feel her own emotions playing out under the influence of the wisp. Fear of the creature, though that had weakened now that it seemed friendly. Worse was the frustration. If the creature wanted to help them, it could go and bring help. It could find someone from time and convince them to follow it here.

    She found herself voicing the thought allowed. ¡°Find someone. Bring help!¡± Now the wisp did respond. It latched on to that feeling, that urgency, and it surged. The smoke pouring out of the center of the creature whirled around, and the creature bobbed up and down. Again, its color changed, becoming an even lighter blue.

    Anna felt her urgency flow into the wisp like water, becoming the emotion it was using to influence the world. She saw her companion¡¯s shift. A few woke up and saw the bobbing whisp. Then urgency snapped, forming a single thought that slammed into Anna.

    ¡°Bring help!¡±

    The wisp shot up, flying like a bird back out of the cave and vanishing into the night. As its influence vanished, Anna felt the full force of her emotions coming back to her.

    ¡°What was that? What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Is everyone still here?¡±

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    The cries of confusion filled the air. The donkey Anna had been sleeping against stood up, braying in the confusion and sending her splashing back into the mud. She rushed to her feet, and found herself hyperventilating. She ran through the last minute in her head a dozen times. Had it understood her? Had it spoken?

    ¡°Anna? Anna!¡±

    Anna turned to her father¡¯s voice, even though she couldn¡¯t see him in the darkness. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said, forcing her breaths to calm down.

    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± he said. ¡°Are you alright? Was it doing something to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Someone, light a lantern!¡± her father barked at the group. ¡°We need to look over everyone. Make sure everyone is still alright.¡±

    In a moment, several of the lanterns were lit, and the various families among the traders were checking one another, making certain that each person was still themselves before beginning to calm down.

    ¡°Oi!¡± the voice came from overhead and everyone looked up to see the thin crack leading out of the cavern had a lantern glowing orange hanging over it. The shifting light suggested something blue hovering not far away. ¡°Oi, mate, it¡¯s over here!¡±

    ¡°Good lord¡­ There¡¯s people down there,¡± came a second voice.

    ¡°Told you we should follow the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hello down there! Can you all hear me?¡±

    ¡°We can hear you!¡± Anna¡¯s father shouted up at the group. ¡°I¡¯m Guild Master Tomlan. There¡¯s been a cave in.¡±

    ¡°Master Tomlan? How many of you are down there?¡±

    ¡°All fifteen of us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna run and get help sir, don¡¯t you worry. Just hold out a little while longer, sir.¡± After that, the orange lights disappeared as the two Dwarves ran to alert the city to their emergency. But the blue light remained. The wisp itself wasn¡¯t visible, but the crack was visible in the night as it waited for the others to return.

    By noon the next day, despite the continued downpour, the village had managed to expand the crack in the tunnel enough that they could toss a ladder down to get the other dwarves out. The donkeys would still have to stay in the cave until the rain ended, but at least they¡¯d be able to get food down for the sturdy beasts, and clean water.

    When Anna finally made it out of the cave, she and her father were greeted by her mother, who presented them with fresh cloaks. ¡°You¡¯ve had me worried sick ever since the landslide. Didn¡¯t expect you were actually under it!¡±

    ¡°We made it alright, deary,¡± Anna¡¯s father said.

    ¡°All thanks to that,¡± Anna said, looking off in the distance. There, at the base of the landslide and far enough that it wouldn¡¯t be influencing anyone, the blue wisp floated, unconcerned by the rain falling through it all the time.

    ¡°I heard a wisp lead the watchmen over to you,¡± her mother said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it stuck around.¡±

    ¡°Normally they don¡¯t,¡± Anna said. ¡°You two stay here. I want to go see something.¡±

    Her father put a hand on her shoulder, grip firm and she looked back at him. ¡°Be careful, okay Kiddo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, papa. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    She made her way to the wisp. The ground slid around underneath her, but she kept moving until she stood before the floating ball of energy. It¡¯s influence didn¡¯t seem nearly as strong as before. Perhaps because she was expecting it this time. But she could still feel its emotions layered on top of hers. It hadn¡¯t changed from the night before. The lighter blue color was the same, though the grey skies made it seem somehow less intense. The sense of urgency, though, was identical.

    ¡°Did you understand me?¡± she asked.

    It pulsed, light growing a little brighter, smoky tendrils spinning a little faster. The influence grew. An urgency. A need to find something. It wasn¡¯t quite identical, she realized. Last night, it had copied her urgency and even her goal. It found the nearest dwarves and brought them to help.

    Now it wanted something else.

    ¡°What do you want, though?¡± she asked. She tried to feel the question as much as ask it, wondering if that would help the creature understand. She focused on her curiosity. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The creature brushed up against that emotion. It didn¡¯t take it in this time, though. Instead, it began pulsing, over and over again, its urgency growing.

    ¡°Bring help!¡±

    ¡°Bring help!¡±

    ¡°Bring help!¡±

 Chapter 1

    The smell of rain still filled the air as morning came to the valley. The sun peaked across the mountains in the east, tinging the fog that filled the valley gold. One of the valley¡¯s dragons glided high overhead, flying to the western slopes. A figure in a heavy cloak trudged up the slope of the mountain with a bow in hand, scanning the ground as he walked. He made no sound. In fact, the only sounds were the breeze passing through the needles of the trees and the birdsong filling the air with it. Almost the only sounds, anyway.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there, Peter,¡± the figure said over his shoulder. The young man didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the slight rustling behind him stopped. ¡°I told you to stay home. Pa could use you out in the fields.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck  at home while you go out and do things all winter. Thought I¡¯d come with you this time.¡± A younger boy emerged from the trees behind the first. He wore a similar woolen cloak and caried a small bow. Both had hair that was the same coal black, though the elder wore his down and had the beginning of a beard, while the younger¡¯s was a wild mess, sticking out in all directions.

    ¡°Go home. I don¡¯t want you scaring away the game.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, Andrew! I¡¯ll be quiet as a mouse, I swear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±

    The young man stopped and turned to face Peter. ¡°You¡¯re never quiet,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°Go home and help in the fields. They could use the extra hands. You¡¯ll just be in the way up here.¡±

    Peter walked up to the other boy. ¡°I can be quiet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not being quiet now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start when we get close to the game.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t get close to the game.¡±

    Peter had no response to that. Andrew turned and started heading back up the mountain. He couldn¡¯t hold back a groan at the sound of footsteps behind him. ¡°Go back!¡±

    ¡°No. I want to learn to hunt. Besides, I did get Pa¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me about that.¡±

    ¡°It was after you left this morning.¡±

    ¡°Of course it was,¡± Andrew muttered. He looked down at his little brother. He¡¯d been hunting by the time he was Peter¡¯s age. And at this point he doubted he could get rid of Peter. ¡°Promise to keep your mouth shut, then,¡± he said. ¡°And don¡¯t to anything I don¡¯t tell you to. You¡¯re just watching this time.¡±

    ¡°I can shoot.¡±

    Andrew snorted. ¡°Off to a good start, aren¡¯t we.¡± Peter grinned, and the two made their way further up the mountain. Andrew led them across the mountain, rather than strait up. The mountain rolled, steeper at some points and almost flat at others. He was hoping they¡¯d be able to catch a herd of dear in one of those flat points. Of course, if he saw tracks before then, he¡¯d follow those.

    The sun rose higher with them, and it was nearly noon when they arrived at the first mountain prairie. Tall hardy grass shot up all along the mountain here, out competing pines and spruce surrounding the prairie. To the right, the mountain continued to stretch up into the sky. The chattering of squirrels and other little creatures joined the birdsong. Andrew waded into the grass, Peter still on his heels.

    ¡°What exactly are we looking for today, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to learn, then?¡±

    ¡°You promised to be quiet.¡± When no response came, Andrew glanced back at Peter and found the boy just grinning at him. He hadn¡¯t promised, had he? It didn¡¯t matter at this point. The whole day would be wasted if he made an issue of it now. He returned to hiking through the grass, where he found signs that a herd had been through.

    He gestured for Peter to come closer. ¡°Deer,¡± he said. He pointed to the flattened grass and droppings in the area. ¡°Passed through here last night, probably.¡±

    ¡°Why not stay and graze?¡±

    ¡°Would you stay in a place this open with Dragons flying around?¡± Peter¡¯s grin returned. ¡°Right. That was a stupid question. The deer are smarter than you, though, so they won¡¯t stay here long. But we can follow them.¡± He pointed west, going downhill, toward the next mountain.

    ¡°Lets get going then,¡± Peter said. He started off in the general direction Andrew had indicated.

    ¡°Hold on! You¡¯re supposed to follow me!¡±

    Peter paused and waited for his brother to catch up.

    It took them less time to catch up to the heard than it had to find their tracks. They were moving slow, grazing on what grass they could under the trees. It wasn¡¯t a big herd. There was one big buck twelve-pronged antlers longer than Andrew was tall. Two does followed him, along with half a dozen adolescent foals.

    ¡°Oh, I want those Antlers,¡± Peter whispered. Andrew, seeing the buck¡¯s ears twitch, resisted the urge to slap his brother. Instead, he put a finger to his mouth for silence, and drew an arrow. He drew back and readied to loose it at the buck. Peter did the same. If they both hit, it might ruin some of the meat, but he¡¯d talked about his hunts with some of the older villagers enough to know Peter was aware of that.

    ¡°Only if I miss,¡± he whispered, even bellow his breathing. He saw his brother nod in response.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    A noise split the air overhead. Then a shadow passed over the trees and another dragon answered the call off in the distance. The deer froze at the sound. Andrews grip on the arrow failed. It thudded into the trunk of the tree just past the buck. The animal wheeled, bleating in terror. A part of Andrew wondered if the animals thought the attack had come from the dragon. But there was no time to muse over it as the animals began running, zigzagging very close to the boys.

    He started to move, then watched in horror as Peter rose, bow at the ready, and shouted a challenge at the old buck.

    Sensing a threat to his herd, the animal lowered his head, ready to gore Peter. Peter fired the arrow, missing, and Andrew dived at his brother, dragging them both to the ground. The animals leapt over the brothers and continued off down the mountain.

    Andrew rolled off his brother, and the two laid in the duff, panting.

    ¡°Well that was fun,¡± Peter said.

    Andrew raised his arm then slammed it back against Peter¡¯s. ¡°What sort of idiot jumps in front of a twelve-prong buck? He could have gored you!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Ah! Sorry! I thought I¡¯d hit it.¡±

    ¡°You need to think before you do things!¡± Andrew went on. ¡°Imagine if it had? How would I tell Ma and Pa about it. How would I tell the girls?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Peter repeated. He sat up. ¡°Can we still go after them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be long gone,¡± Andrew said, sitting up as well. ¡°Even if we could, they¡¯ll be on their guard against us for ages. We probably won¡¯t even see them again.¡± Overhead, the grey dragon was still visible flying southwest. Andrew saw the second over the circling over the mountains in that direction.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew stood and brushed himself off. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the prairie. Maybe we¡¯ll find traces of some mountain goats, or something else we can bag.¡±

    Peter jumped up and followed Andrew back the way they¡¯d come. The dragon¡¯s continued their calls to one another, the sound fading as they flew farther. Peter looked up at them as they hiked up the mountain. He didn¡¯t notice his brother stop, and both stumbled as Peter collided with him. ¡°Hey, what¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is that a fire?¡± Andrew asked. They were back at the edge of the mountain prairie. At the far end, up the northern face, a red light glowed under the trees.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Peter said. ¡°But there¡¯s no smoke.¡±

    ¡°It could be caught under the trees,¡± Andrew pointed out.

    Peter walked past him now, squinting at the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not moving like fire.¡±

    ¡°What ever it is, I don¡¯t like it. We should head back to the village and hope that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s in there.¡± As soon as the words had left his mouth, he shot up the hill like an arrow. Andrew blinked. He squinted into the red lights but couldn¡¯t be sure if he saw movement. Then, realizing his brother was already halfway up the mountain, he ran after him.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± he yelled. ¡°We just talked about this!¡±

    Ahead of him, Peter stumbled. He caught himself though, and kept running. Now that he was closer, Andrew could see the small figure in with the red light. A girl, maybe ten years old with a wide brimmed hat, a giant travelers pack, and a red braid. She was behind it, though. Or them. There were two orbs of glowing red smoke. Wisps. ¡°Of all the rotten¡ª¡±

    Then their influence slammed into him like a wall. He could feel his own frustration mingling with the rage the two balls of magic were throwing off. The two feelings were separate, but they were the same. Andrew clenched his teeth, trying to maintain control of his thoughts, knowing he just had to catch up to Peter and pull him out of their range. Of course, he¡¯d never gotten so close to the creatures before. He didn¡¯t know how close one had to get be driven mad. The girl was close to them, very close. It was probably too late for her.

    Peter barreled up the hill. The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice him till he was almost upon her. She looked, and her face twisted in rage. ¡°Peter, stop! It¡¯s too late!¡± The girl raised hands, and Andrew thought she would strike Peter. Instead she held them out in a defensive gesture. ¡°Wait, stop! You¡¯ll startle¡­ them.¡± Even as she spoke, the puffs of crimson smoke shot up then disappeared into the trees.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay kid?¡± Peter asked, knelling next to the girl. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone get that close to a wisp before.¡±

    ¡°You absolute moron,¡± Andrew shouted at Peter. The Wisps¡¯ influence had faded, but it had left his frustration boiling, and he found he couldn¡¯t hold back as he continued. ¡°Not five minutes ago we talked about you thinking before you acted. Now here you are, running at wisps without any idea what to do when you got here. You could have ended up melted, or driven mad! Not that you aren¡¯t already insane!¡±

    ¡°This kid was in trouble,¡± Peter objected.

    ¡°For all you know, she was already lost!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know!¡± The girl said. ¡°And I¡¯m a dwarf, not a child, so I¡¯d appreciated it if you would stop calling me ¡®kid.¡¯¡± Both brothers staired down at the girl. She sounded like an adult. As Andrew had the thought he realized she wasn¡¯t quite so childlike as he¡¯d assumed. She still looked young, probably not much older than the two of them. But the illusion of childhood came mostly from the fact that she was barely as tall as his waist.

    Her face turned red. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t in any danger. You two just ruined an experiment of mine.¡±

    ¡°Experiment?¡± the brothers repeated in unison.

    ¡°Yes. Experiment. I was trying to see if I could influence them the way they influence others.¡±

    ¡°You can do that? That sounds amazing!¡±

    ¡°That sounds insane. We can¡¯t affect them that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it happen. Once. I saw those two wandering the mountain while I was traveling, so I thought I¡¯d try repeating it.¡± The Dwarf girl paused. Then she shot a vicious glare at the boys before adding, ¡°and I think I almost had it when the two of you came pelting up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Peter said. ¡°I thought the wisps were doing something to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d gathered that.¡± The girl sighed and shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t blame you. I probably would have thought the same if I¡¯d seen it myself.¡± She smiled and stuck her hand out to Peter. ¡°It was very brave of you to run at wisps like that. My name¡¯s Anna. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Peter. And this is my brother Andrew.¡± Anna reached out to take his hand as well.

    ¡°You said you were travelling?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get to Woadrok, but our underground road is blocked off. There was a landslide.¡±

    Andrew frowned. He¡¯d never heard of a Dwarven tunnel collapsing. Even if it had, why wouldn¡¯t this girl wait for the repairs? It would be a lot safer than traveling the mountains on her own. He wondered if she might be running from something. Or from someone.

    ¡°What are you heading to Woadrok for?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Neither of us have ever been that far. Is it about the wisps?¡±

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Anna said. ¡°I was hoping to look through their library. I haven¡¯t been that far either. Just to the south end of the valley mountain tunnels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s around Belmont, right? What are the dwarf cities like?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Compact, I guess. I¡¯ve been to Belmont, once, and it was very different from the underground cities. It¡¯s not that different from our overground towns, though. I grew up in one of those.¡±

    Peter opened his mouth to ask another question, but Andrew squeezed his shoulder and spoke first. ¡°Well, we¡¯re glad you¡¯re alright, miss Anna. But we should probably get going before Peter talks off both your ears. Besides, neither of us will get very far if it gets dark on us.¡±

    ¡°We can talk longer,¡± Peter said. ¡°Besides, there won¡¯t be game anywhere nearby after all the noise we¡¯ve been making.¡±

    ¡°Which is why we¡¯re going to have to travel a bit farther if we want to bring anything down today.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, after all of this, really. But¡­ While I was catching up to those wisps, I think I¡¯ve gotten myself lost. Would you be able to take me somewhere I can get my bearings?¡±

    Andrew looked back at the strange dwarf. Even if she didn¡¯t have a great sense of direction, south toward Belmont and the path out of the valley should be blindingly obvious. From this prairie, it was just possible to make Castle Belmont as small squiggly line at the base of the far mountains. He opened his mouth, the word No already on his lips.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Peter said with a grin. ¡°We can take you to our village at the base of the mountain. Why not?¡±

 Chapter 2

    ¡°You can¡¯t just invite strangers you met in the woods into the village!¡± Andrew hissed to Peter as the trio hiked down the mountain. The brothers were several yards ahead of Anna. The young dwarf wasn¡¯t slow, but Andrew had dragged Peter ahead. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this girl. She could be a mage, for all we know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem if she¡¯s just passing through,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s just passing through?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think she wants something with the village?¡±

    ¡°No, but if she finds about you, maybe she will. We just don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Peter asked. Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, that. Well we don¡¯t know how common it is to¡ª¡±

    ¡°How much farther down the mountain?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°We should be there in a few minutes now,¡± Andrew said. He shot Peter a look to remind him they weren¡¯t finished with the conversation. Then he turned to Anna. ¡°So, um¡­ how long have you been interested in wisps?¡±

    ¡°Interested? Forever, sort of. I read about them when I could, but it was just part of my general reading until recently. Before that, I¡¯d never really interacted with them, and I only got close enough to feel their influence a few times. Usually by accident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve bumped into them some while hunting,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I give them a wide berth when I can.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely the right thing to do,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Peter said. ¡°That was the first time I¡¯d gotten close enough to feel their influence. It was weird, but it didn¡¯t seem that bad.¡±

    ¡°You had something else in your head, and your only description is weird?¡± Anna said. ¡°That¡¯s a unique perspective.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s already crazy,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t been able to tell if you¡¯re joking when you say that,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pointed through the trees, where tendrils of white smoke could be seen rising into the air. ¡°Our village isn¡¯t much farther.¡± Even as he spoke, the sounds of wood and metal working, of people calling to one another, and of children at play began to make their way to the travelers. The sound of an axe against a tree was the only warning they had of the woodsman on the path in the way in to town.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re usually catch there, does she Andrew?¡± called the woodcutter.

    ¡°Found this dwarf girl with some wisps up the mountain,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Said she could use some help with directions.¡±

    The woodcutters eyes went wide, and he whistled. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that timing for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Jonas?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± asked the wood cutter. Then he shook his head. ¡°No, right. You weren¡¯t in the tavern last night. We had a trader in yesterday, remember? Last night, he told a bunch of tall tales about wisps around the country. But if this las has seen them too¡­¡±

    ¡°What sort of stories?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Odd behavior and the like,¡± Jonas replied. ¡°Not big on the details. You may catch the trader if you swing by Bart¡¯s, though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that,¡± Andrew said. He waved and led the others into the village. ¡°Did you know about that, Anna?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Andrew looked back. The Dwarf girl was holding her hand up while she examined her nails. She caught him looking back at her, and turned away. ¡°I heard rumors during my last trading journey, but I didn¡¯t take them seriously. I¡¯d forgotten about them until he mentioned it, actually. I was so wrapped up in this trip.¡±

    ¡°Studying wisps in Woadrok,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°What made you interested in wisps in the first place?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna raised her hand to look at her hand again. ¡°I¡¯m trying to pay a friend back for helping me,¡± she said. ¡°In order to do that, I need to know more about wisps.¡±

    Andrew was still trying to think what she meant by that when a pair of voices shrieking ¡°Andrew! Peter!¡± cut through his thoughts. He looked up just in time to see two girls as short as Anna dashing at the group. Peter stepped in front and caught the smaller of the pair, a little girl who wore her raven hair in twin tails. The elder ran right up to Andrew. Her hir was tied back as well, but only into one tail, and she was a few inches taller. ¡°You¡¯re back early!¡± she said.

    ¡°Did you catch anything?¡± the younger one asked.

    ¡°Just our new friend here,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re hair is so pretty!¡± the little girl shoved herself off Peter and ran over to Anna, looking at her braid.

    ¡°Anna, these are our sisters, Maddie and Maggie,¡± Andrew said, gesturing respectively to the elder and younger girls. ¡°Girls, this is Miss Anna, a Dwarven traveler.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Maddie said holding her hand out to take Anna¡¯s. Maggie seemed entranced by

    ¡°You as well,¡± Anna said.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t get anything?¡± Maggie demanded, spinning to face Andrew. ¡°Why¡¯d you come back so early, then?¡±

    ¡°Miss Anna needs some help on her journey. So we¡¯re taking her to Bart¡¯s for the evening.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t bring anything back!¡± Maggie said.

    ¡°I was looking forward to venison,¡± Maddie added, folding her arms and closing her eyes as she spoke. She cracked them open, and started giggling with Peter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out again tomorrow,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But right now, we shouldn¡¯t keep our guest waiting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry over me,¡± Anna said, smiling.

    ¡°We¡¯ll come along with you,¡± Maggie said.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Maddie agreed. ¡°Then you can help us with our chores when we¡¯re done, since you didn¡¯t bring home any dinner.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but make sure you don¡¯t annoy Master Bart,¡± Andrew said. The girls agreed, and joined the group as they made their way to the tavern in the center of town.

    A bell tied to the door rang when they went inside. The only light in the main room came from outside the windows. It revealed a clean little establishment with a dozen or so square tables organized around the room with two chairs each. Some had been pushed together to form a larger table in the center of the room. There was also a long, high counter in the back, wrapping around the entrance to the kitchen, from which came the smell of slow roasting meat.

    A young woman was crouched behind the counter, rummaging around in some drawers. She looked up at the sound of the bell. ¡°Sorry boys,¡± the woman said. ¡°Still too early for dinner.¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We were hoping to speak to your father. Is Bart in?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at your Pa¡¯s place, actually, ordering some rashers of smoked bacon.¡± The woman stood and caught site of Anna and the girls. ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this? A new friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Anna. I¡¯m a Dwarf.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear. My apologies, Miss Anna. Hope I didn¡¯t cause any offense.¡±

    ¡°None taken, Miss,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Donna. What brings you all the way to the top of the Iron Valley?¡±

    ¡°The wisps,¡± Peter said.

    Donna blinked at Peter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Wisps?¡±

    Andrew glared at Peter, then explained, ¡°Jonas told us about the traveler who was here last night with stories about the wisps behaving oddly. We wanted to ask your father about them, or if the traveler was still in the village.¡±

    ¡°Oh, him! We let the traveler stay in our spare room. I¡¯m afraid he set out pretty early this morning, though.¡± Anna¡¯s face fell, but Donna went on. ¡°You know, I heard all his tales. If you¡¯d like to hear them, I¡¯m your gal.¡± She glanced at Anna. ¡°Was that man a friend of yours?¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No. But I¡¯ve had my own interesting experience with wisps, and I¡¯m currently trying to do research on them.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d gotten herself mixed up with a pair of angry wisps up the mountain this afternoon,¡± Peter added. ¡°She almost touched one.¡±

    Donna seemed impressed. ¡°All by yourself. My, my, sounds like a tale.¡±

    ¡°It would be a big help for my journey if you could tell me what you remember,¡± Anna said. She looked around, as if just remembering the woman had been working and added. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you or anything.¡±

    Donna waved her hand. ¡°Posh! Unlike these kiddos, I can work and talk at the same time.¡± Peter started laughing at that, and his sisters joined them. Andrew only rolled his eyes. Donna turned around and started diffing through the cupboards again. As she did, though, she started talking over her shoulder.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see. Our guest told us that on his way into the valley, he was accosted by a man who¡¯d been taken by the wisps. He had three, and they made him wander around  the crossroads outside the pass. The poor man was babbling about the end of the world and wanting to go home, and so on. Completely unresponsive to anyone on the road.¡±

    ¡°Did they send a mage to help him?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Donna replied. ¡°He asked Lord Ironwood to send one when he passed through Belmont. Of course, everyone was on edge about the whole thing because from the sounds of it, things like that have been happening all over the kingdom. Worst of all, it sounds like something similar has happened to Lord Ironhill¡¯s nephew, Charles.¡±

    ¡°Something similar?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°So he¡¯s been taken?¡±

    Donna shrugged as she pulled out some spoons, forks, knives, and other serving utensils and set it on the counter. As she continued, she examined each piece of cutlery before wiping off any water marks she found. ¡°The traveler wasn¡¯t quite certain about that. Charles managed to get five wisps hanging around him. But it seems more like they follow him around. That is, he was still following his ordinary duties, and he¡¯d respond when people addressed him. Or failed to address him.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound out of the ordinary,¡± Andrew said, frowning. ¡°His behavior, I mean. Which, I suppose means its very out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Donna agreed. ¡°The thing is, he¡¯s gotten worse since the wisps started hanging around him. So his uncle kicked him out.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be happy about that,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°That he is not. But he went, and there¡¯s been no news of him since.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he got himself eaten by one of the dragons?¡± Anna suggested. ¡°If he succumbed to the wisps influence out on his own, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, our dragons don¡¯t eat people,¡± Peter said. ¡°They¡¯re much to reasonable for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of dragon attacks,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°None in the last ten years, though!¡± Maggie said, crossing her arms.

    Anna paused. ¡°Really? You¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°Positive,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Regarding the traveler, though,¡± Andrew cut in, ¡°did he say anything else?¡±

    Again, Donna shrugged. ¡°Not much. At least, not on the wisps. He was all business before getting into his cups. He¡¯s a carpenter, see, and, well, no one needs that kind of work right now. Specially not with Jonas¡¯s boy taking up the craft.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Bad luck, I suppose.¡± He turned to Anna. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±

    Anna looked down, covering her mouth with a fist as she thought for a moment. ¡°Did he mention other events around Grealand? With the Wisps, I mean.¡±

    ¡°He mentioned them, yes,¡± Donna said with a nod. ¡°No details though.¡±

    ¡°Not even locations?¡±

    Donna pursed her lips, looking up instead of at the spoon she was polishing. ¡°Not specifically, I don¡¯t think. He mentioned the Crimson Wood and the southern border, but in a sort of, ¡®everywhere in between¡¯ sort of way.¡±

    ¡°And beyond, if it¡¯s happening here,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°How far away are those places?¡± Maggie asked.

    ¡°Very far,¡± Maddie answered.

    Anna looked at the girls and smiled, though she felt like she was hanging over a pit. ¡°The northern edge of the Crimson Wood is about two hundred miles south east of the Iron Valley.¡±

    ¡°So they are basically everywhere, then?¡± Maddie asked.

    ¡°From the sounds of it, missy,¡± Donna said. The young woman looked back at Anna. ¡°Were you planning on moving on before this evening?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t decided anything,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to get my bearings now that we¡¯re off the mountain.¡±

    ¡°If it helps, the close mountains are north,¡± Peter offered. The girls laughed, and Anna¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Peter asked his brother. Andrew nodded.

    Donna shook her head at the boys, then said, ¡°Well, the reason I ask is I bet a lot of folks would be interested to hear your own story, Miss Anna. Something to corroborate our friend¡¯s story¡­ Well, if the wisps are going to be making nuisances of themselves, it¡¯d be good for us all to be on the same page about it. I¡¯m sure I could convince my Pa to let you stay here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s alright if it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Old Bart¡¯s tavern was packed as the whole village crowded in to hear the story their second traveler had brought the village in as many days. This only made the buzz louder as villagers insisted on talking over one another when making their comments, rather than listening to the young Dwarven woman as she told of her first encounter with a wisp.

    ¡°Can you believe this lass?¡± Bart whispered under his breath to Andrew and Peter, who were sitting by the back of the bar, listening with the rest to Anna¡¯s story. ¡°Never heard of wisp that didn¡¯t try and drive men mad. Sounds like a fairy story to me.¡±

    ¡°There is that old story about King Horace II,¡± Peter chimed in. ¡°A wisp lead him around an enemy ambush.¡±

    The old tavern keeper chuckled, his second chin waggling. ¡°Well, I suppose. Still, that was a king, and this is a young trader girl.¡±

    ¡°That makes a difference?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Well, kings are kings,¡± Bart said. ¡°Strange things always happen with them, especially with that Elven blood of theirs. But a young slip like this? No. More like the wisp drove her half mad so it could get away.¡±

    Andrew shrugged. After listening to the story of the cave in, he found himself agreeing with most of what Old Bart was saying. Not about how special the Kings were. But the thought that this strange Dwarf may be a bit touched in the head seemed at least a little plausible. Especially after listening to her story.

    ¡°At least we don¡¯t have to worry about her snooping around, though,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about that?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she finds out about anything.¡±

    Andrew glared at him. ¡°You just don¡¯t take anything seriously, and that means I have to worry more. We have no idea what people from outside the valley would do if they found out you can¡ª¡±

    ¡°It came back?¡± shouted a patron in the seat next to the brothers as Anna described the wisp returning with other Dwarves to dig the traders out.

    ¡°No need to shout, boy!¡± Bart barked at the man. The younger man spun around, red faced, then quailed at the expression of the rotund old tavern keeper.

    ¡°You¡¯re paranoid,¡± Peter told his brother. He went back to listening to Anna.

    She took a long time telling her story, though that was due in large part to the amount of questions some of the other villagers prodded her with. Most were about the wisp, and most of her answers were some version of, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When she explained that she was traveling because the blue wisp that had saved her had seemed to want help himself, voices rose throughout the tavern.

    ¡°Keep it down, everyone!¡± Donna called as she weaved through the group passing out refills. ¡°Let the girl finish her tale before you get all uppity.¡± The patrons obliged, at which point Anna moved on to talking about her journey up the mountain and bumping into the other wisps that morning.

    ¡°Takes guts to just head out on her own like that,¡± Peter said, looking back at his brother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d call it guts,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Optimism fits better.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°She got lucky, making it as far as she did without encountering any bears or wolves. And she¡¯s already admitted she doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s going.¡±

    ¡°She said Woadrok, didn¡¯t she?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Andrew said. ¡°She was lost when we found her. She didn¡¯t have a planned route.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯d figure it out?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she thought that part over. I bet all her journey¡¯s so far have been through the tunnels. Hard to get lost on a one way road.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yeah, maybe. She might just need a little help out there.¡±

    Andrew held his brother¡¯s gaze for several seconds, then shook his head. ¡°No. You¡¯re staying here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯d I say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to just go off with some stranger,¡± Andrew said.

    Peter crossed his arms. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t take long for me to get her to Woadrok,¡± Peter said. ¡°No more than two days.¡±

    Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Peter muttered. ¡°Still too young to handle myself, I know. You can¡¯t use that line forever though.¡±

    Andrew shook his head and sighed. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep Peter at home forever. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to for the next year. But there was something in Peter¡¯s face and voice that made him seem even younger than he was. The farthest either of them had ever been from home was Belmont, and then only once, when Peter was eight. Peter had the same expression of wonder on his face now that he did when first seeing the castle knights for the first time, and no worry at all for what might happen to him. Or what might attach itself to him.

    When Anna mentioned how the brothers had found her, many of the villagers looked back at the boys. Some raised their mugs. Others shouted questions at them, drowning one another out, but they stopped to let Anna continue her tale.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I think Peter scared the wisps away,¡± Anna said. ¡°After that, though, the two of them offered to take me here, so I could get ready for the next leg of my journey.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You sure he¡¯s the one that scared ¡®em off, or did he have one of his pals with ¡®im?¡± barked one of the villagers. Andrew felt his face flush red as he stood.

    ¡°No, it was just the brothers,¡± Anna said. ¡°Do they normally hunt with friends?¡±

    This sent a wave of laughter through the villagers, though those who¡¯d seen Andrew rise to his feet quieted themselves and looked away. Then they started asking questions again. ¡°Were you able to touch the wisps?¡± called one. ¡°How do you even get that close?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that,¡± Donna said, interrupting the crowd. ¡°Our guest has been talking your ears off for a long time, and she hasn¡¯t gotten any dinner yet, unlike all of you. Let¡¯s give her a break. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to pelt her with questions after that.¡± Another ripple of laughter, but Anna nodded her gratitude to the older woman.

    Donna gave the dwarf a tray piled high with glazed ham and spring vegetables, as well as a watered down mead, and found her a spot at a table near where the brothers were sitting at the bar. She leaned back in her chair, sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize talking was so tiring,¡± she said.

    Peter grinned at her. ¡°Worse than climbing over a few mountains?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Anna said, digging in. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be so much harder climbing over them than using the tunnels.¡±

    ¡°How? Aren¡¯t the tunnels just a strait shot from one Dwarf city to the next?¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No. The tunnels twist and turn a lot with the rock layers.¡±

    ¡°Do they ever loop back on themselves, then?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Boys!¡± Donna snapped.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Peter said.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not the best person to ask about construction and tunneling, though.¡± She paused, taking a drink, then looked back at the brothers. ¡°What about you two? Are you the towns hunters, or¡­¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°Ranch hands, mostly.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Our father is the butcher. I started hunting so he¡¯d have more to sell. Helps out a lot, when the pray doesn¡¯t get scared off.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Anna said, her face falling. ¡°Did¡­ did I scare off your game, earlier?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, no, no!¡± Andrew said. ¡°Sorry. No it was before we met you.¡±

    Anna¡¯s smile returned. Peter started laughing. ¡°Andrew¡¯s a good shot, but he missed and startled the whole herd today.¡±

    ¡°You try shooting straight with a dragon calling overhead,¡± Andrew shot back.

    ¡°You hunt when the dragons are out?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I mean, they¡¯re out all the time. Kinda hard not to,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s safe?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°They leave us alone if we leave them alone,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°We¡¯re tiny, we live in big groups, and carry lots of pointy sticks,¡± Peter said. ¡°Not really worth the effort for them.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t hunting in a big group though,¡± Anna pointed out.

    ¡°We know how to handle ourselves,¡± Andrew said. He glared at Peter, who just shrugged and took a swig from his own mug. ¡°Anyway, we help with a lot of things around the village. Not quite handymen, and definitely no carpenters, but work is work.¡±

    ¡°That must be nice,¡± Anna said. ¡°I spent all my time traveling between the Dwarves under the valley and reading. I research and budget, but I¡¯m not good at anything else.¡±

    ¡°You made it over the mountain didn¡¯t you?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I think that was more luck than not, at this point,¡± Anna said, echoing Andrew. ¡°I should have tried to bring someone from home on the journey.¡±

    ¡°Were any of them foresters?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°No one I¡¯d be able to convince. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to hire help along the road.¡±

    ¡°I volunteer,¡± Peter said, leaning forward.

    Andrew pulled him back. ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡±

    Anna smiled at the boys. ¡°It would be great to have you along, but I don¡¯t want to take either of you away from your work here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Andrew said. ¡°You may need to shout it for Peter to get the message, though.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Peter said. ¡°Everyone knows how hard of hearing I am.¡±            Anna chuckled, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. Two other voices came in from the window at her side. He looked and saw the two faces almost hidden in the shadows outside. ¡°Maddie? Maggie?¡± he said, getting back on his feet.

    The faces disappeared, followed by the sound of dirt crunching under feet outside. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be with Mom and Pop, right?¡± Peter said. Andrew didn¡¯t bother answering. He pushed his way outside, then dashed around the building.

    ¡°You two are not supposed to be out this late!¡± he called. He rounded the corner of the tavern and heard their footsteps. He groaned. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for keep away, either! Come on. Madyline! Margret!¡±

    After a moment, the two girls appeared around the corner, stepping into the light coming from the tavern window. Maddie walked in front, with Maggie lagging behind her, but both girls had sheepish grins on their faces. ¡°We just wanted to listen, too,¡± Maddie said. Maggie nodded her agreement.

    ¡°Besides, Mom and Pop went to bed already,¡± the younger girl said.¡±

    ¡°Then you two should also be in bed,¡± Andrew said.

    Peter stuck his head out the window, blocking most of the light. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°Let ¡®em join us. We¡¯re just talking.¡±

    Andrew glared at Peter, but the girls whooped and ran around to the entrance. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure they don¡¯t sneak any liquor,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°Already on it,¡± Peter said. He saluted, then disappeared back inside the building. Andrew shook his head and followed his sisters around to the front entrance.

    There he found that neither of them had made it inside. A man was standing in their way, his chin resting on his hand in thought. He was tall, with black hair cut short to accentuate the chiseled square features of his face. He was dressed in plate mail, his helmet tucked under one arm. The dim light caused the gleam of the armor to stand out more. He hadn¡¯t noticed any of the three arrive. He seemed to be too busy muttering under his breath. The girls looked back to Andrew, confusion turning into uneasy relief on their faces.

    Andrew beaconed the girls to him, then held his arms out, keeping the pair behind him. ¡°Hello, Sir?¡± he said. The man didn¡¯t turn to him. He took a step forward and began reaching out to wave before the man. Some bell of recognition was ringing in his head, but it was not clear yet. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Andrew saw the man¡¯s hand shooting out for him, but there was no time to back away. He felt himself dragged forward and lifted into the air. Behind him, his sisters screamed. Looking down, Andrew found he could see the man¡¯s face more clearly, and he realized why he seemed familiar. He¡¯d seen the man in Belmont once, several years ago when he¡¯d gone with Peter and their parents to meet Lord Richard Ironhill. The knight was obviously older now, but even in adolescence, he¡¯d been built like a boulder.

    As the realization occurred, the knight flung his hand out, tossing Andrew into the door, sending him crashing into the tavern. The conversation ceased, and the patrons all turned to see what was going on. Andrew groaned, and managed to sit up.

    ¡°Sorry for startling you, Lord Charles,¡± he managed. ¡°What are you doing all the way up here?¡±

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Charles Ironhill whispered. It was unclear who he was speaking to, with the tavern already in total silence. Still, he grit his teeth and stepped inside. His gaze passed over the room, passing over Anna without seeming to recognize her as out of the ordinary in the room of humans. When it fell back on Andrew he glared. ¡°You interrupted me,¡± the knight said.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Andrew managed as one of the patrons helped him to his feet. ¡°You were blocking the door.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here, Young Lord?¡± Bart called from the bar.

    The knight¡¯s head whipped in the tavern keepers direction. He opened his mouth, snapped it shut, then turned to the room at large. ¡°I will be blunt,¡± he began. ¡°My Uncle is no longer fit to rule the Iron Valley. He¡¯s old, arrogant, and unable to see that I am ready to take command here. The knights in Belmont are blinded by his words, and he has the rest of Grealand convinced that he is still fit. Not that it¡¯s any business of theirs.¡±

    The knight paused, tilting his head to the side. ¡°I need the aid of the people of the valley to¡­ demonstrate for my uncle and the outsiders that I should be¡­ that I am ready for this role. If you are old enough to carry sword or spear, follow me!¡±

    The villagers looked at one another, a murmur running through them. Bart stepped out from behind the bar. ¡°Sir Charles,¡± he began. The knight cut him off with a shout.

    ¡°It is Lord!¡±

    ¡°Right, erm, milord.¡± Bart waited a moment, wondering if that would satisfy the young noble. When there was no further outburst, he went on. ¡°When last we¡¯d heard, you¡¯d gone missing. Are you sure you are alright.¡±

    ¡°Do not concern yourself with my health,¡± Charles said. ¡°Only do as you are told, and follow me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night,¡± called one villager.

    ¡°Aye, can¡¯t we discuss this in the morning?¡±

    ¡°And what about our other work?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really fancy fighting old Ironhill. He¡¯s kept out of our way up here.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just walk in making demands, son.¡±

    ¡°Have you tried talking with your uncle about all this?¡±

    Charles spun, looking from one villager to another as they voiced their objections. ¡°Silence!¡± he yelled. His voice crashed through the place like an avalanche, seeming louder than it should have been. A familiar sensation crept over Anna. A feeling that wasn¡¯t her own. A group of feelings. Fear and rage, all stirred together in a mass of confusion. It fell over her like a blanket, or like water, cutting off her air. Anna grabbed the bracelet she wore and squeezed her eyes shut. A brief sense of respite from the influence flowed into her as a different one slid between her and them. A little blue light appeared in the opal, too small for anyone but her to see.

    Only then did Charles begin to glow. Yellow, red, and orange light all began to trail off of him in smoky tendrils. His eyes flashed with light, and five wisps seemed to seep out of his armor. They began drifting around him. One, a deep bloody crimson, floated up around his head. His face contorted in rage. ¡°You are not to defy me!¡± he said. ¡°I am the rightful master of this valley!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, son!¡± Bart said.

    ¡°Do not call me son!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s about bastard?¡± Peter said. The young man stood, arms crossed, eyebrows knit together and jaw set. Anna shuddered. Something about that expression on the carefree youth¡¯s face seemed unnatural to her. Worse, she wasn¡¯t sure if he was giving in to the angry influence of the wisps, or if it was his own true feeling that compelled him.

    Charles rotated to look at Peter, moving slowly. The wisps around him continued to shift. The expression on his face changed as the glowing red orb was replaced with pale yellow orange wisp. Charles took a step back. ¡°I see¡­ My uncle has convinced you as well. All are in his thrall. The whole world is against me now.¡± His voice quavered as he backed away. A third wisp came closest to his head, this one a much brighter yellow, and again his expression shifted. ¡°No. I will not stand for this.¡±

    Peter remained steadfast, with his arms crossed. His expression hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°You need to leave, Ironhill.¡±

    ¡°It is Lord, boy!¡± The two were staring at one another, now. Villagers moved out of the space between them, as if blown away by a wind, abandoning their places at the tables between. Neither of them moved. Then Andrew did, stepping around Charles and keeping out of reach. He fixed his gaze on the knight as well. ¡°Calm down, Lord Ironhill. Please.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The light of the wisps seemed to fade for a moment. Charles took a breath in. All five wisps drifted up to his head, the tendrils of light floating off them mingling like a vale. ¡°This will not do,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯ve all betrayed me. There is no one. No one to trust. He has all of them in his pocket.¡± He began to turn, staggering a little. As he did, he bumped one of the empty chairs.

    With one arm, he grabbed the seat and hurled the chair across the room, where it exploded into splinters over the bar. Old Bart and Donna had no time to move. They cried out as chips of wood from the chair and wall sprayed against them. The knight didn¡¯t appear to have noticed.

    The woodsman Jonas stood, moving to help the tavernkeeper and shaking with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a nobleman, you can¡¯t treat¡ª¡± Charles struck the big man as he passed. The blow was almost casual, and the woodsman was broader than the knight, and nearly a head taller. Still, the strike sent Jonas reeling into the other patrons. The big man wheezed as he fell against a table. The rest of the villagers scrambled away.

    Charles turned and stumbled to the door, mumbling, ¡°¡­must find a way. Make them follow. Take back my rights.¡± The door slammed behind him as he left.

    ¡°Jonas!¡± Andrew and Peter said together, running over to the big man. The woodsman seemed dizzy, even as he tried to wave the others off of him, They still knelt, insisting that they take a look at his wounds.

    Anna shivered. The influence of the madman¡¯s five wisps still seemed to linger. She clutched the bracelet on her left wrist, hoping for some calm and clarity. It came, and now she was grateful she hadn¡¯t revealed her own wisp companion to anyone in the village. She shuddered to imagine how they might react now.

    She could feel the influence of the blue wisp in her bracelet growing. As she¡¯d thought of the other wisps, his calm had turned to urgency again. The need to act seemed to flow directly from the opal in the bracelet into her veins. It took all of her concentration for several seconds to convince the wisp that now wasn¡¯t the time for him to come out, to throw his influence over everyone. She tried to show him an image of all the villagers turning on her if he appeared. He calmed down. Still, he pulsed out that feeling from the tunnel. The one she could only describe as ¡°get help.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± she asked, thinking of the other wisps. The urgency returned, though he wasn¡¯t as eager to come out of the bracelet this time. She tried to send that feeling of confusion to the wisp. If he understood, he didn¡¯t respond. He continued to insist she help.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to send runners to Belmont,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Lord Ironhill needs to know what his nephew has done.¡±

    ¡°He could have killed us!¡± shouted one of the other villagers. Several others offered similar cries of protest, calling for harsher punishments of the rogue knight.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to attack another village!¡± one of the villagers said. ¡°We need to stop him now!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Jonas said. ¡°Something about him isn¡¯t human anymore. I feel like a dragon stepped on me.¡±

    ¡°We should at least organize a watch to make sure he doesn¡¯t come back this evening,¡± Bart said. He held a cloth to his forehead where one of the splinters had cut him, but he seemed otherwise alright. ¡°We can send people to Belmont in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Peter, we¡¯ll take the first watch and make sure he¡¯s on his way out of the village.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said the younger boy.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Anna found herself asking. The villagers didn¡¯t respond, still talking over one another. She opened her mouth to ask again, realizing they hadn¡¯t heard, then she felt a hand on her shoulder and looked to see Donna.

    ¡°You¡¯re a guest, Miss Anna,¡± Donna said. ¡°We can¡¯t trouble you with this.

    Anna didn¡¯t say anything. What could she do, anyway?

    The door of the tavern slammed back open. Anna turned, expecting to see the knight returning. Instead, a tiny figure stood in the doorframe, her hair tied back in twin tails. ¡°He grabbed Maddie!¡± Maggie cried, running over to Andrew. ¡°He grabbed her and ran!¡±

    For a moment, time stopped. No one moved accept the little girl, crying into her brother¡¯s arms. Anna wasn¡¯t sure her heart hadn¡¯t stopped as well. ¡°Where?¡± Peter¡¯s word broke the spell, and everyone began to move. Andrew picked up the little girl, and the brothers dashed out of the tavern, followed by everyone else.

    ¡°Where!¡± Peter repeated as they got outside.

    The girl pointed south, following the road that led to the rolling prairie in the center of the valley. Peter nodded. Then he sprinted for the mountain north of the village. Anna blinked, looking to the other villagers. They all ignored Peter, as if running away was the most normal thing in the world. It felt like it might be, of course. She thought she¡¯d like nothing better than to sink into the ground, to try and find the Dwarven tunnels that crisscrossed the valley depths.

    ¡°¡­safe at home,¡± Andrew was saying, handing his crying sister over to one of the other villagers. Anna realized she¡¯d missed the last several seconds of activity. Several of the villagers had scattered to the homes and farmsteads nearby. Only a small group was still here, and now a pair was leaving, taking Maggie off to one of the other houses.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go after him like this,¡± Jonas said, taking Andrew¡¯s arm.

    The young man wrenched himself free. ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± he yelled. ¡°I have to go! Who knows what¡¯s happening to her, just being close to those things? Who knows what he¡¯ll do?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you if you go,¡± Jonas said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Andrew roared back.

    Help. Help. Help. Help. Help.

    The blue wisp¡¯s urgency sprang up in Anna, and she stumbled. ¡°Andrew, wait!¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going after her!¡± Andrew said, not turning around.

    Anna paused. An idea was forming in her mind, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much of it came from her hidden companion. She found herself running after Andrew. ¡°Andrew, I think I can help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Andrew, said, not looking at her. ¡°Go back.¡±

    Anna moved to block his way. He looked down at her, and she realized she¡¯d never seen anger or fear before. Not like this. Not like those blazing green eyes.

    ¡°Andrew, I have something. Something that helps me keep my head around the wisps,¡± Anna said. ¡°If I go with you, it might give you a better chance. It might help Maddie.¡±

    Andrew waivered a moment. Then he nodded. ¡°Lets go, then.¡±

 Chapter 5

    It was all Anna could do to keep up with Andrew as he pressed forward into the night. The moon, more than half full, gave plenty of light to see by, but the dwarf was almost certain her companion would trip as he followed Charles into the high grass of the valley. It rose past his knees. Some of the longer strands were up to Anna¡¯s shoulders. She made sure to stay in the hunter¡¯s wake.

    ¡°How can you tell where he¡¯s going?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s going in a straight line,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Directly to Belmont.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. How can you tell?¡± Anna repeated. Andrew didn¡¯t answer. At least, not right away. She was considering asking the question again, when he finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing.¡±

    ¡°Guessing?¡±

    ¡°This is the direction Maggie pointed in,¡± Andrew said. ¡°If we go straight, we¡¯ll run right up against Belmont Castle.¡±

    ¡°But why go back to the castle?¡± Anna asked. ¡°That¡¯s like turning himself in, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°His uncle is there,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And who knows what he¡¯ll do to Maddie when he sees him.¡±

    Anna considered that. The Knight wasn¡¯t taken by the Wisps in any way she¡¯d heard about before. He seemed to have them as much as they had him. Most Wisp taken were mindless, babbling about things that no one could understand. The Wisps had amplified Charles¡¯ own rage and fear and frustration. Amplified it all to the point of insanity. What would he do with the little girl? Anything seemed on the table. Anna pressed harder through the tall grass.

    Wind in the Iron valley was almost never very strong. Before it could pick up strength coming down from the peaks, it had hit more mountains and was forced up again. But a breeze blew through the grass, creating a murmur. The wind that created the breeze howled deep in the sky overhead as it passed over the valley.

    ¡°So what is it you do with the Wisps?¡± Andrew asked. His voice seemed to snap into the silence, and even knowing it wasn¡¯t directed at her, the anger in it stung.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­ difficult to explain,¡± Anna said. ¡°But¡­ did you listen to my story about the cave in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that blue wisp¡­ The calming one¡­¡±

    ¡°It followed you, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That obvious?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Not till you mentioned the story,¡± Andrew said. ¡°So, is it in your head like the others are in Ironhill¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Anna said. ¡°He¡¯s not always influencing me. Only when I ask him to, or if I get really worried by something.¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    ¡°It feel¡¯s like a he,¡± Anna said. ¡°And he needs help. I¡¯m not sure with what. That¡¯s why I started the journey in the first place.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing its influence balances out the other wisps, since it¡¯s a calm wisp.¡±

    Anna nodded before realizing that Andrew, facing ahead, couldn¡¯t see the gesture. ¡°Something like that. Like he forms a shield around me.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t mean harm, though.¡±

    Andrew stopped. He glanced back at Anna. She could see the gleam of moonlight reflected off his eyes, but there was too much shadow for her to make out his expression. Then he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He turned back around and kept moving. ¡°So long as Peter doesn¡¯t do anything crazy.¡±

    Anna blinked at Andrew¡¯s back. It took her a second to start following him again. It took another for her to pick up on his last words. ¡°Peter¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Why¡¯d he run away like that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting help,¡± Andrew said. ¡°He may get to Ironhill before us. I wish he would have taken a moment to think first, though.¡±

    Anna almost pointed out that Andrew hadn¡¯t waited to think any more than Peter had before deciding this wasn¡¯t the time to point that out. Instead, she thought about the first part of Andrew¡¯s statement. ¡°Just what sort of help is he¡ª¡± all thoughts of the boy were driven from her mind at the flashes of red and yellow light rising over the bluff in the grassy plain ahead of them. ¡°There!¡± she said trying, and failing, to whisper.

    Andrew nodded, dropping to a crouch. The lights disappeared almost as soon as she¡¯d seen them, but Anna was sure she¡¯d seen a darker figure moving in the midst of the lights. The moment they were out of sight, Andrew took off running through the grass. Anna went after him, though she was only half as fast. The hunter dropped into the grass as he reached the top of the hill.

    When she made it, Anna could no longer see Andrew. Ahead of her, though, Charles Ironwood stumbled along through the grass. The wisps seemed to burst out of his armor sporadically, lighting up his surroundings, now red, now yellow, now orange, like a flickering candle. By the lights, she could make out the white dress of the girl he carried slung over his shoulder. He staggard in a zig zagging pattern, but all the while he made progress south, following the same straight line they¡¯d been on.

    Panic at the thought of the confrontation welled up inside her. And she knew it was her own panic. She was too far to feel the influence of the wisps. She clamped her hand down on the opal in her bracelet, and her blue wisp began pouring out his support. Of course, it also came with his ever present need for help.

    ¡°Let me think,¡± she begged him. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help.¡± The wisp grew steadier, focusing on keeping her calm. She finally noticed Andrew creeping through the grass, bent low so only his head was over the stalks. Anna smiled. Maybe she could keep up if he was going to crouch down to her level like that.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She moved as fast as she could, catching up with Andrew. He heard her coming, gestured for her to stop, putting a hand to his mouth for silence. She slowed a little, but still closed the gap between them. ¡°If he¡¯s still muttering, he won¡¯t hear us walking normally,¡± Anna said. She held out her hand. ¡°Touch my bracelet.¡±

    Andrew scowled. He opened his mouth to reply, but Anna didn¡¯t let him. She grabbed his hand and pressed it to her wrist. She saw the influence fall over him. A brief, involuntary relaxation of every muscle in his face. Then they tightened again as his own will reasserted itself. He didn¡¯t take his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he said.

    ¡°Which is how you know it won¡¯t possess you,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°I guess.¡± Andrew turned to look at the knight, stumbling away. ¡°So, do you have a plan?¡±

    ¡°Help you keep your head so you can think of something?¡± Anna suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, you know.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°Well, how does your wisp thing work. It¡¯s in your bracelet?¡±

    ¡°The opal in my bracelet, yes,¡± Anna replied. ¡°His influence is stronger when he leaves it, but you can still feel it when you touch it, or if you¡¯re really close.¡±

    ¡°So Charles would have something similar,¡± Andrew said. He rose a little and began moving again, holding Anna¡¯s hand to keep his own in contact with her bracelet.

    ¡°Probably. Wisps are made of magic, so they can go inside gemstones, the same way mages use gems for spells.¡± Anna paused. ¡°I think anyway. It¡¯s all sort of theoretical.¡±

    ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯ve got two practical examples,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I bet he has a pendant or something under his armor. Or five. How many wisps can fit in one gemstone?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Great. Guess getting the wisps away from him is out.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you could do that anyway?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Probably not. Are the wisps what¡¯s actually making him stronger?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Anna said. ¡°When normal people are taken by wisps, people describe all sorts of odd things. Weird noises, storms. Supernatural strength wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± She paused, forcing Andrew to stop. ¡°Are you thinking of fighting him?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I might have to,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how else I can get my sister away from him.¡± Anna heard him suck in a breath. ¡°I can¡¯t shoot at him because I might hit Maddie. Maybe I could tackle him, but he may fall on her. If he see¡¯s us coming¡­ I just can¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we could try a hostage exchange,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°You call out to him, and offer me in place of your sister,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew blinked at her. ¡°You would¡­ how would that even¡­¡±

    ¡°You could tell him that Richard is more interested in me than some village girl. That might get his attention. I¡¯ll stay conscious under the wisps¡¯ influence at least, and I might be able to get away and hide in the grasses while you get your sister out of here.¡±

    ¡°What if he tries doing something to you or Maddie during the exchange?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I can deal with that,¡± Anna said. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure we have any other way to get your sister out of that maniac¡¯s hands. Andrew was silent for several moments. The two of them stood, waiting, watching the mad knight stumble farther away through the grass.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s our best bet, isn¡¯t it,¡± he said, rising to his feet.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Anna said. ¡°It might be best if you alert him by name. Even with the wisps, he¡¯s more likely to hear you out that way.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew took a breath in to shout. Then a dragon¡¯s roar echoed from the mountains behind them. Andrew¡¯s and Anna turned to look in that direction, though it was too far away and much too dark to see the great creature rising into the sky this late at night. When they turned back though, they saw that Charles had looked around to see it as well.

    And now the knight was looking straight at them.

    ¡°YOU!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Here to spy on me for Richard? I won¡¯t tolerate this!¡± The knight let Maddie fall off his shoulders, then drew his sword.

    ¡°Get Maddie and run!¡± Andrew told Anna. ¡°Don¡¯t stop till you get back to the village, no matter what happens!¡± he dropped Anna¡¯s hand, then sprinted off to the right. Charles Ironhill charged after him.

    ¡°Andrew!¡± Anna called, taking a few steps after him. He was already too far for her to think about catching up. Of course, she¡¯d called attention to herself as well. The Knight paused, turning to see her.

    ¡°Another spy?¡± He asked. ¡°How many of you are there!¡± Ironhill¡¯s voice rose until it was a scream. All five wisps were spiraling around his head now, like an infernal halo, and he started running toward Anna.

    ¡°No!¡± Andrew yelled. ¡°Come at me!¡±

    The Knight ignored him.

    Anna dove into the grass, hoping to disappear. Moments later, she felt the sword pass by overhead, and the blades of grass fall across her back. ¡°Where¡¯d you go!¡± came Ironhill¡¯s voice. Anna glanced over her shoulder to see him swinging wildly in the spot she¡¯d been standing. He was still close, pacing and swinging in wild arcs. He¡¯d barely missed her on one of those, and she dared not move again, in case she gave herself away.

    Andrew ran headlong at the Ironhill, ramming his shoulder into the Knights back. The larger man stumbled. Andrew fell back. She saw his face contorting as the wisps¡¯ began pressing into his mind.

    ¡°Spies, spies, spies!¡± Charles yelled. ¡°My uncle has no heir! This land should be mine by right! Why does my uncle hate me so much? Why do all of you? TELL ME!¡±

    The knight¡¯s bellow echoed across the field. Then, as if in answer, a dragon¡¯s roar split the night air. Anna felt her bones rattle in the noise, suddenly aware of the shadow falling on them from above. She looked up and saw the beast descending. But it held back, till it landed. The ground quaked as the iron scaled wyvern touched down, wind whirling around the creature as it bent it¡¯s head toward them.

    It hissed at Ironhill, lips curled back to reveal fangs, and throat glowing with the threat of fire. Then Anna heard a familiar voice call out from the dragon, even through the ringing in her ears.

    ¡°You will not touch them! Leave my family, and my friends, ALONE!¡±

    The dragon made a coughing noise, as if to punctuate the command.

    Only then did Anna see the head of spikey black hair on the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°Peter?¡± she mouthed.

    ¡°Andrew!¡± Anna called, taking a few steps after him. He was already too far for her to think about catching up. Of course, she¡¯d called attention to herself as well. The Knight paused, turning to see her.

    ¡°Another spy?¡± He asked. ¡°How many of you are there!¡± Ironhill¡¯s voice rose until it was a scream. All five wisps were spiraling around his head now, like an infernal halo, and he started running toward Anna.

    ¡°No!¡± Andrew yelled. ¡°Come at me!¡±

    The Knight ignored him.

    Anna dove into the grass, hoping to disappear. Moments later, she felt the sword pass by overhead, and the blades of grass fall across her back. ¡°Where¡¯d you go!¡± came Ironhill¡¯s voice. Anna glanced over her shoulder to see him swinging wildly in the spot she¡¯d been standing. He was still close, pacing and swinging in wild arcs. He¡¯d barely missed her on one of those, and she dared not move again, in case she gave herself away.

    Andrew ran headlong at the Ironhill, ramming his shoulder into the Knights back. The larger man stumbled. Andrew fell back. She saw his face contorting as the wisps¡¯ began pressing into his mind.

    ¡°Spies, spies, spies!¡± Charles yelled. ¡°My uncle has no heir! This land should be mine by right! Why does my uncle hate me so much? Why do all of you? TELL ME!¡±

    The knight¡¯s bellow echoed across the field. Then, as if in answer, a dragon¡¯s roar split the night air. Anna felt her bones rattle in the noise, suddenly aware of the shadow falling on them from above. She looked up and saw the beast descending. But it held back, till it landed. The ground quaked as the iron scaled wyvern touched down, wind whirling around the creature as it bent it¡¯s head toward them.

    It hissed at Ironhill, lips curled back to reveal fangs, and throat glowing with the threat of fire. Then Anna heard a familiar voice call out from the dragon, even through the ringing in her ears.

    ¡°You will not touch them! Leave my family, and my friends, ALONE!¡±

    The dragon made a coughing noise, as if to punctuate the command.

    Only then did Anna see the head of spikey black hair on the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°Peter?¡± she mouthed.

 Chapter 6

    Peter heard the blood roaring in his ears and felt heat suffusing him. His friend Jarnvaror¡¯s hot scales had chafed at his legs on the ride over. There hadn¡¯t been time to grab the blanket he normally used to prevent tearing, but at least it had been a short flight and he would just be sore for a day or so. The same would not be true of the mad knight standing before him and his dragon.

    He''d been able to understand the dragons for as long as he could remember. They would call to one another from across the mountain tops, and he¡¯d always known if it was a greeting to a fellow hunter, a call for aid, or even mating calls. Every noise they made, every twitch of tail or wing, was like words to him. Easier than words, he understood them better than any of the villagers. Especially the village girls. He wasn¡¯t sure if they spoke the same language.

    So when he was little, the first time he¡¯d run into the mountains on his own, it seemed perfectly natural that he¡¯d be able to hold a conversation with the juvenile wyvern he¡¯d come across close to the village. The little dragon had seemed just as fascinated by human life as Peter was by the dragon, and they¡¯d become fast friends. It took the village a while to come around of course. But eventually they did. Even when he¡¯d met the other dragons and introduced them to the villagers. But he was always closest to that little dragon, Jarnvaror.

    Jarnvaror wasn¡¯t so little now. He was almost the size of a house, with wings that made him seem even larger. His scales gleamed, even as the knight¡¯s armor did. The dragon hissed again. Charles reacted with caution, backing away. Of course, the dragon was really telling Peter he thought the lights pressing into his head were very annoying and he would like them to stop.

    ¡°Not sure what we can do about the little lights, Jarn,¡± Peter said. He agreed with the dragon though. Each wisp seemed to be pouring a different sort of boiling liquid into his brain. They all seemed to be fighting in Peter¡¯s head for a place on top, and shaking his head didn¡¯t make him feel at all less dizzy. He patted the dragon¡¯s neck. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think knocking that knight into the ground would hurt.¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Peter looked and saw his brother rising out of the grass, running around the Dragon. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Careful? Why would Peter need to be careful on dragon back? It¡¯s not like he was about to take off again. Did he mean not to kill Charles? That was fair. Lord Richard knew about Peter, and he was probably aware that his nephew was insane, but he still probably wouldn¡¯t take very kindly to Charles coming home charbroiled.

    ¡°Hey, Jarn,¡± Peter called. The dragon tilted his head, and one gold eye rolled back to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t quite kill him. It might make some of the other humans mad.¡± The dragon snorted his understanding, then focused back on the knight. Who was¡­ laughing. Well, Peter already knew he was crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯re that boy!¡± Charles said. ¡°I remember when you first came to Belmont with your dragons! I was worried about you then. Have you been my uncle¡¯s servant this whole time? Were you one even before that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really anyone¡¯s servant,¡± Peter said. ¡°I wanted to try becoming a knight, but Lord Richard said that would be complicated for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of all these lies!¡¯ Charles bellowed. ¡°You¡¯re all his men! Every one of you, a spy to make sure I never inherit! I¡¯m done with this!¡± Even as the words left his mouth, the man raised his sword and charged.

    Jarnvaror whipped his tail around. It was a casual strike for him, the sort he used to fend off aggressive smaller predators, like boars and bears. Charles stumbled to the side, but kept going. The dragon grunted in surprise, something along the lines of ¡°huh, that usually works,¡± before bringing his tail around the other side for a stronger hit.

    Charles caught the dragon¡¯s tail on his sword. The blade edge splintered under the force of the strike. Charles skid across the earth, his feet tearing up the grass for several meters, but he didn¡¯t fall. As the dragon withdrew his tail, the knight remained standing, his blade cracked, but more or less in one piece.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s probably not good,¡± Peter muttered.

    Jarnvaror hissed a curse about human¡¯s, which Peter decided not to take personally. The dragon stepped forward, head snaking out, jaws open toward the knight. Ironhill held fast, lashing out with the damaged sword as the dragon came closer. His first strike found the soft flesh of the dragon¡¯s cheeks and lips, drawing a thin line of blood. The second slammed into the dragon¡¯s nose. The blade broke against the scales.

    Roaring in triumph, the wyvern tried to bite at Charles. The knight reached out and caught the dragon by his teeth. For a moment they hung there, the mad knight and iron wyvern roaring at one another, a simple yell of meaningless defiance. Peter felt the tension in his friend¡¯s neck as Charles tried to twist the dragon¡¯s head to the side. The man was strong. But not strong enough for that.

    A burst of fire shot out of the dragon¡¯s maw. Not much. Not enough to cook the knight and melt his armor around him. Just a quick blast. The man flinched away, hands coming up to protect his face. Jarnvaror heaved himself up, working his jaw, and complaining about how irritating the man was, even as he moved forward to clutch the knight in one of his talons.

    Without his sword, Charles had to rely on the same trick, grabbing at the talon as the dragon¡¯s foot came down. Jarnvaror rumbled with a chuckle, leaping into the air, rather than trying to crush the man. The mad knight¡¯s grip held, and he was dragged up into the air with the beast.

    The dragon pumped his wings, hovering several meters in the air. The knight held on, looking for some place to take hold. The dragon didn¡¯t give him a chance. He shook his feet, and the dangling night began whirling around, trailing lines of mystic light as the Wisps followed behind his head.

    Charles lost his grip and fell to the ground with a thud. Before he could recover, Jarnvaror dropped out of the sky again, crushing him under the one talon.

    The knight¡¯s armor shattered, and Peter heard the man¡¯s cry of pain. The dragon stepped back, examining his work. ¡°That may have been a bit too far, Jarn,¡± Peter said. The dragon snorted. The way the man had been fighting, Jarnvaror doubted he¡¯d killed him with just sthat.

    A wave of dizziness and nausea crashed over Peter. Jarvaror quivered at the same time, stepping back from the unconscious figure. A sound filled the air, like the buzzing of a thousand beehives. Accept not. Some instinct in the part of Peter¡¯s brain that was still able to think recognized that the only sounds now were the dragon panting and the light breeze through the grass. Great, so a thousand beehives buzzing between his ears. His head throbbed. And worse was the sense of pounding terror, as if his brain were trying to run away from his skull.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He didn¡¯t remember falling off the dragon. He didn¡¯t remember hitting the ground, either. He just found himself, laying on his back in the tall grass, looking up as the dragon, backed away, head shaking, and grumbling. But he couldn¡¯t make out what Jarnvaror was saying.

    Anna was standing over him a moment later. She was silhouetted by the moon, but he didn¡¯t know anyone else with that kind of hat. Andrew appeared next to her. He was carrying Maddie on his back, keeping her balanced with one hand while holding on to Anna with his other. He wavered on his feet, looking like he might fall down himself, even before he shouted to Peter. Peter heard the words. He knew they were words. But they didn¡¯t mean anything. He realized he was starting to shake. Then Anna put her hand on his. Immediately the buzzing dimmed. Now it only seemed like one hive was inside his head. Joy.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Peter said. He could understand Jarnvaror again. The Wyvern was yelling for the noise to stop. He growled threats and please, babbling like Peter had never heard before. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°The wisps,¡± Anna replied. As Pete sat up, she moved, and he could see the five lights. They didn¡¯t look like balls so much anymore as they did rings. Violent, spinning rings, rising higher and higher into the air.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rotten.¡± Peter breathed.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with them,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what. Maybe something about how they were connected to Charles.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Sure this isn¡¯t normal? Maybe they do this all the time when no one is looking.¡±

    ¡°This is serious Peter,¡± Andrew said. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen if¡ª¡±

    Peter reached up and yanked the others to the ground, shifting as much as he could to catch Maddie as she slipped from Andrew¡¯s back. In that instant, a jet of fire shot out overhead. The dragon was spraying flames into the air, transforming the spring chill into a furnace. When it went into the grass, the blades didn¡¯t so much catch fire as disintegrate into smoke and ash. ¡°Jarn is pretty upset now, too,¡± Peter said. The other two rolled to look over their shoulders. Andrew had to strain to move while still touching Anna¡¯s bracelet.

    The wyvern had backed up a dozen yards and now he¡¯d begun to spray fire in all directions. The wisps were moving closer to him, but he didn¡¯t seem to see them. As he belted fire, Jarvaror cried that it wasn¡¯t working over and over again. Or that it hadn¡¯t worked, and they were still there. The note of insanity in the dragon¡¯s voice chilled him.

    ¡°So, um¡­ Anna, you think your magic touch could cure my dragon the way you did for us?¡± Peter asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can handle it if Jarnvaror goes all¡­ um¡­ that guy on us,¡± Peter concluded with a nod to Charles. More fire passed by overhead, and the group had to look away as it came near them.

    ¡°How am I supposed to get close to him?¡± Anna asked. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t torch me, he¡¯ll smash me!¡±

    ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Peter said. He rose and passed Maddie back to Andrew. ¡°You take her. Keep her safe.¡±

    Andrew took the girl, almost dropping her. ¡°Wait!¡± he called before Peter could take a step. ¡°If you get to far from Anna, you¡¯ll lose your shield against their influence.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°I have a Wisp helping me, too,¡± Anna said. ¡°But there¡¯s only one of him.¡±

    ¡°Neat,¡± Peter said. ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you could just send him over to Jarn, then?¡±

    ¡°I could try, but then we¡¯d be totally unprotected.¡±

    The dragon was roaring his fury as the wisps got closer. Peter didn¡¯t like how little meaning was in those roars. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s got to be unprotected for a few seconds,¡± he said. Then he broke free of the other two and sprinted for the dragon.

    It was a good thing he was expecting the swarm of bees this time. He was able to stay on his feet. He couldn¡¯t hear anything else, and the dizziness came back. As much as he tried to run straight, he found himself wobbling to either side. But he kept his feet.

    It took most of his focus to do just that much, so when the dragon sprayed fire, he stumbled under it more than dived to avoid it. The dragon had turned, so most of it didn¡¯t come close to him, but the thought of ending up roasted was unappealing, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to help friend if his friend torched him. He forced himself back on his feet, and kept moving.

    The influence of the wisps drowned out all of his own feelings. They flowed out over him like a caustic river, burning everything he felt for himself away to make room for themselves. There wasn¡¯t enough room inside Peter for all of it, and the influence formed a headache that seemed almost alive, trying to split his head open from the inside.

    His thoughts were mostly gone as he moved to the dragon. But some part of him remained focused on the getting to the dragon. That part knew that if he stopped focusing on it, he would become just like Wisps. Just an extension of their rage and fear. The dragon was roaring ahead of him, slinking away from the spinning mass of lights. ¡°Jarn!¡± Peter called when he was standing at the dragon¡¯s wing tip. ¡°Jarn, look at me!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure the dragon heard him. He stumbled away as Jarnvaror moved. The beast was backing away as the wisps descended. On their own, each Wisps was moving like meteors. But the group itself moved slow, and somehow that made the whole thing worse. Peter knew the dragon could leap into the air to get away if he wanted. He could disappear into the night before the swirly lights were more than fifteen feet off the ground. And still, the lights were inescapable. When they were this close, even Jarnvaror¡¯s instincts were drowned out by the noise.

    Peter made a final dash as the dragon lowered his head away from the wisps. With his head on the ground, Peter and Jarnvaror were at eye level. Peter shoved his face before one of the wyvern¡¯s huge, golden eyes. ¡°Jarvaror!¡± he yelled. He put his hands on the knobby ridges around the eye and yelled again. ¡°Jarnvaror snap out of it!¡±

    The eye turned away and refocused on Peter. For the first time, Peter understood for himself why people feared dragons. They eye burned with an irrational rage. ¡°That¡¯s not you!¡± Peter managed to squeak. The fire in the dragon¡¯s eyes dimmed. Jarnvaror rose up and roared into the sky, shaking himself. He stepped in and curled himself around Peter, spreading his wings and forming a wall in all directions.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice, Jarn, but I don¡¯t think you need to worry about me right now,¡± Peter said. A low growl slipped through the dragon¡¯s teeth. It was almost a mantra, as the dragon reminded himself not to look at the wisps. Peter wasn¡¯t sure if that would help at all, but at least it was something that the wyvern was talking again.

    Peter peaked out around the dragon¡¯s wings. He saw Andrew and Anna coming closer, his brother still carrying Maddie. They walked cautiously. Peter beaconed to them, and they moved faster. As soon as she was close enough, Anna put her hand on Jarnvaror. The dragon looked at her and uttered a low warning. ¡°She¡¯s trying to help,¡± Peter said. ¡°She¡¯s a friend, like Andrew and Maddie. Let her in.¡±

    Without saying anything else, the dragon shifted so the other two could enter his protection. Assuming it was protection and not futile resistance. Anna placed her hand on the side of the dragon¡¯s neck, and gestured for the other two to put their hands over hers. When they did, the headache vanished. Well, got a lot weaker, anyway.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Anna said. ¡°All of us should be good.¡±

    ¡°What about Maddie?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°She was mixed up in all this for hours without protection. What¡¯s going to happen to her now?.¡±

    Anna looked between the brothers, then looked down at the little girl. ¡°I wish I knew,¡± she said. ¡°I think the fact that she¡¯s unconscious is good. It might be like a bad dream. But¡­ I just don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It would be really nice if you knew,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do any of this,¡± Andrew said. ¡°For now, we just need to focus on getting away from these things.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. How?¡± Peter said. ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ll follow us, the way they just went after Jarnvaror. That¡¯s a thing, wisps do sometimes, right?¡±

    ¡°How long can your wisp keep us safe in all this?¡± Andrew added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t know! I wish I could talk to him. We could ask him what he was able to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try,¡± Peter said. He bent down and shouted at Anna¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Hey! We could use some help out here with some of your friends!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around,¡± Andrew said. ¡°This isn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    All three of them, and even the dragon, shuddered as an impression forced its way out of the bracelet. It came as an emotion, but not one Peter was able to put a name to. Peter could only describe it as Help friends! It rolled into them and through them. Anna¡¯s bracelet burst with blue smoke as a shining wisp popped out.

    The group stared, transfixed as the wisp floated up between the dragon¡¯s wings, rushing for the other wisps.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be good,¡± Andrew muttered, as the blue wisp lodged itself in the center of the other five.

 Chapter 7

    As the blue Wisp rose up the others surrounded it, shrouding it flashes of red and yellow. Jarnvaror hissed his displeasure, and the other three all clutched their heads as the influence of the Wisps grew fiercer. Peter made himself look up at the Wisps. They Were right overhead. He let himself fall onto his back, rather than expend any focus on staying upright. Much more important to keep his head on straight.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew yelled. Peter flinched as the sound pulled his attention away from the Wisps. He glanced at his brother, who stumbled to his knees under the weight of the magic billowing overhead. The older boy tried to control himself, to keep from falling on top of the little girl he still held in his arms.

    The Dwarf girl cried out as well and fell back next to Peter. Peter looked at her, grimacing as he tried to keep the Wisps from overwhelming him. It was almost with horror that he saw a smile on the stranger¡¯s face, as she pointed up at the Wisps.

    Then the power changed. When he looked up again, the blue Wovering, completely still in the heart of the group. It flashed between the other colors for an instant before returning to its normal blue. No¡­ It was a darker blue, and he could feel that in the influence as well. Before, where it had seemed like an island of calm, sorrow seemed to flow into the mix of otherworldly, or at least, other-creaturely emotions.

    The whirling of the other Wisps slowed. Soon the five were just floating in a circle around the blue one. The influence of all of them was still present, but it was so much quieter now, Peter realized, almost with a start, that he could feel his own emotions again. He was more exhausted than anything else. And terrified. But cutting through both was a desire to know what was happening. The same didn¡¯t appear to be true for his brother.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Andrew whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s get away, before they start up again.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Peter said. ¡°I want to see this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to start up again,¡± Anna said. ¡°Look.¡±

    Andrew turned around, just in time to see all five of Ironhill¡¯s Wisps began to shift color. They didn¡¯t move at the same rate. But first one, than another, than the rest, began to dim, turning grey, and finally becoming a brilliant, deep blue. Peter felt tears in his eyes. He blinked. The influence of the Wisps was so muted compared to a moment ago that he thought he hadn¡¯t felt it. But here he was, tears forming as he tried to understand what exactly the pit forming in his gut was.

    He looked over at Jarnvaror. The dragon seemed much less affected by the emotion. He was staring up at the Wisps, his expression all wariness and mistrust. But when Peter looked to Andrew and Anna, he saw each of them had tears on their faces as well.

    ¡°They¡¯ve lost something,¡± Anna said. ¡°All of them.¡±

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you? This feeling they¡¯re putting out¡­ It¡¯s grief. They¡¯re mourning, and somehow, my Wisp made them all realize they¡¯d lost the same thing.¡±

    ¡°You got all that from¡­ this?¡± Peter asked, gesturing from the Wisps to the trio¡¯s faces.

    Anna nodded. It looked like she was going to say more, when the Wisps shifted again. The blue Wisp ¨C well, Anna¡¯s Wisp, there in the middle ¨C shifted color again. It brightened until it was the color of midday sky. It was almost that bright as well. The tendrils of light flowing off the central Wisp spilled from it faster, and it began to bob with excitement. For the first time, it moved, darting up to each of the other Wisps, over and over again, until each of them began getting excited as well.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think them being in a good mood will be much better for us if they start pouring out their influence again,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We really should leave.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon him,¡± Anna said. ¡°Besides, like I said, I don¡¯t think it will come to that.¡± As they watched, the Wisps floated down toward them. Now, each was a shade of blue. Some were a little darker and more sorrowful, others were tinged with green as they whirled and bounced amid the others.

    Jarnvaror growled at them as they passed his head. ¡°No,¡± Peter said. ¡°I think they¡¯re safe now. Besides, I don¡¯t think you could.¡±

    ¡°You can actually talk to him?¡± Anna asked, though she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the Wisps. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He asked if he should eat them before they cause more problems,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Ah. Thank you for telling him no.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Peter said.

    The Wisps came down and hovered over Maddie. The little girl¡¯s eyes fluttered open. It seemed to be the most natural thing that rather than scream at the balls of magic smoke her brow just furrowed in mild curiosity. She looked around. ¡°Andrew? Peter?¡±

    ¡°Here, kid,¡± Peter said. Both boys knelt next to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Headache,¡± Maddie said. The Wisps began pulsing their blue light. Maddie closed her eyes, and took a deep breath.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Maddie?¡± Andrew burst, a shard of his own fear breaking through the influence.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± the girl said in a sleepy voice.

    ¡°What exactly are they doing?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything special coming from them.¡±

    ¡°Should we?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re trying to take her pain,¡± Anna said. She gestured to the central Wisp. ¡°He did something similar when we were trapped in the tunnel.¡±

    They waited another minute. Then the Wisps rose a foot or so back into the air and approached Anna.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s popular,¡± Peter muttered. Neither of his companions responded. Anna held up her hand, where her bracelet with the gemstone dangled.

    One by one, the Wisps dissapeared into the bracelet on Anna¡¯s Wisp, until only one was left on the outside. A bit of yellow streaked through the blue. It was a soft yellow, like summer sunshine. A sense of gratitude touched the calming influence for a moment.

    ¡°This one is yours, right?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°He is,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯ll be weird just calling it the blue one, now that you have six blue ones,¡± Peter said. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta call him something else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Anna told Peter. Then she stepped forward and put her hand out for her first Wisp. ¡°Thank you. I know you just wanted to help them, but you really saved all of us, too.¡± The Wisp pulsed. Peter was pretty sure he¡¯d received the message. Then the tendrils of light curled around and shrunk as they flowed into Anna¡¯s bracelet.

    The night seemed a lot darker, and a lot quieter with the Wisps gone. Maddie was taking long, slow breaths in Andrew¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s been a long night, huh, kid?¡± Peter said. He looked up at the others. ¡°Ready to go home?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Andrew said. He used his chin to point back into the field. Amidst the scorch marks was the torn up piece of earth where Charles Ironhill lay in the grass. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can leave our governor¡¯s nephew laying in the middle of the valley like that.¡±

    ¡°You volunteering to carry him back to the village?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I was hoping your friend would.¡±

    Peter frowned, then looked up at his friend. The dragon cooed a question to him, wanting to be let in on the conversation, so Peter told him, ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure out what to do about the armored guy.¡± The dragon snorted in response, and Peter could smell the smoke on the dragon¡¯s breath. Then Jarnvaror started walking over to the fallen knight himself.

    ¡°Is he going to eat him?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter opened his mouth before realizing he wasn¡¯t sure. He shouted to the dragon, ¡°I think we need him alive.¡± Jarnvaror looked back, snorting again, and insisting that the three of them decide what to do soon. ¡°We should go check on Charles,¡± Peter said to the others. ¡°Better make sure he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    The group walked to stand over the knight. Through the armor, cracked as it was, none of them could tell if he was breathing. There was very little blood, which they took as a good sign. Andrew removed Charles¡¯ helmet. The knight¡¯s face was covered in bruises and swollen, a thin line of blood traced up the side of his face to his nose, but it had almost dried. Andrew put his hand close to the knight¡¯s mouth, then sighed. ¡°He¡¯s breathing.¡±

    Peter told Jarnvaror, and the dragon gave an incredulous huff. He bent down to sniff at the Charles, causing Andrew and Anna to scramble away. Peter found himself grinning. ¡°He¡¯s not going to bite you guys.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anna squeaked. Andrew just glared at Peter.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather not be next to three hundred teeth, regardless,¡± he said.

    The dragon made a barking sound in his throat, and Peter turned back. ¡°What do you mean, weird?¡± Peter asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like you torched him or anything. He should smell normal.¡± The dragon rose, rumbling as he tried to explain to Peter. Scent was always a tough thing to communicate between them. If it wasn¡¯t in the oven or in the privy, most smells were too weak for Peter. As for the dragons, there probably weren¡¯t enough human words to describe all the things they could smell.

    ¡°What¡¯s he saying,¡± Anna asked, stepping up behind Peter, keeping the boy between herself and the dragon.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°He says there¡¯s a smell like some metal and storms. Do either of you smell anything?¡±

    Andrew bent over first, trying to sniff at the air, but he shook his head. Anna looked thoughtful though. ¡°What does he mean by storms?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know he¡¯s not talking about rain, cause we¡¯ve talked about it before.¡±

    ¡°Could he mean a lightning smell?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Lightning has a smell?¡± Peter asked. Jarnvaror huffed at him, confirming that yes, this is the smell he was talking about, as well as noting that Peter was useless. ¡°No, its just my nose, Jarn. Lightning is right, by the way.¡±

    ¡°I read, once,¡± Anna said, bending down to tug at the shards of the knight¡¯s armor, ¡°that, under the right conditions, you can smell some magical effects. For example, if you overload a magical anchor it smells like copper and ozone.¡± Andrew reached over and helped Anna remove the shard of metal plate from the knight¡¯s chest. Peter noticed the acrid scent now. It was faint to him, but Jarnvaror sneezed as the scent grew stronger.

    Charles¡¯ tunic had been damaged under the armor, and a chunk ripped away as the two removed the plate. There, laid into the knight¡¯s collar bone, was a gemstone almost the size of an eye. A Y shaped crack split the dark crystal into thirds.

    ¡°That must have been where he was keeping the Wisps,¡± Andrew said, glancing at Anna¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Probably,¡± the dwarf said. ¡°I¡¯m worried he might have been using it for something else. Maybe he had spells that made him stronger, and it wasn¡¯t just the Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Could it have been both?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Hey, um, quick question, I don¡¯t know much about wizards, but they don¡¯t need the crystal to be inside them, right?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s worrying me, too,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Oh, good. Not just me.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, I didn¡¯t think Charles was a mage of any sort,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Could he have been studying it?¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t know who would teach him. Maybe one of the court mages, but I doubt Lord Ironhill would be okay with letting them teach his nephew this. Whatever this really is.¡± Andrew rose to his feet. ¡°We¡¯ll need to restrain him when we get back to the village. Then  we¡¯ll need to think of some way to get him back to Belmont safely.¡±

    ¡°I think Jarn will be willing to help with that,¡± Peter said. He looked back at the dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m just volunteering you for labor.¡± A choking cough followed from the dragon, and he saw Anna¡¯s face twist in horror. Andrew just rolled his eyes. One of the few sounds he seemed to have learned in dragon was their laughter.

    ¡°In the meantime, Anna,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Would you mind sticking around to talk to Lord Richard with us? I think it would be good to have you with us.¡±

    Anna relaxed a little and nodded. ¡°I kind of assumed that would be the plan.¡±

 Chapter 8

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need so many extra sets of clothes, Mom.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long the two of you will be gone, and it¡¯s not good for you to wear the same things every day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mom. We¡¯ll be able to wash on the road. We¡¯ll even have Jarn to air dry for us.¡±

    ¡°You rely too much on that dragon of yours, Peter. Don¡¯t you remember the last time you asked him to help dry our laundry?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s getting better at it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I don¡¯t think we have room for more than one or two changes of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, posh. If you are going on the dragon, he can carry a lot more than this.¡±

    ¡°Not going to help if the bags explode on us.¡±

    Anna and Maggie were the only two who heard that last comment from Peter. Maddie was sleeping in the other room. She¡¯d woken up when they reached the house. The girl was groggy, and a little distant. She said all she remembered was Ironhill grabbing her by the wrist. Since then, she¡¯d been asleep, breathing steadily, with members of the family taking turns checking on her.

    Anna sat in polite silence as the boys¡¯ mother, Sarah, fussed over them. In addition to their clothing, she¡¯d packed up a set of small cookpots, spoons, and knives for all three of them, then filled a large bag of different kinds of preserved meats and bread. It was more food than Anna thought she¡¯d be able to eat in a month, but she supposed the butcher¡¯s house had a little extra food to spare.

    ¡°Oh,¡± the middle aged woman spun to Andrew. ¡°Have we even gotten camping gear for you two?¡±

    ¡°I took care of that,¡± came Wyatt¡¯s voice. The boys¡¯ father was a big man. Not in his height, but in his build. One look at the man had convinced Anna that the boys wouldn¡¯t be leaving the village, whatever the brothers said. Even sitting down, even with a leg stiff and stretched out and a gnarled cane leaning next to it, Wyatt held himself straight, with a face Anna thought was stern enough to cow the dragon. Maybe it had. Still, he¡¯d listened to them in silence when they¡¯d returned last night.

    When they¡¯d finished, he¡¯d said, ¡°You¡¯re intending to go to Woadrok after Belmont, yes?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°I need to see their library.¡±

    Wyatt nodded. ¡°Chances are good your journey won¡¯t end there, though.¡± He¡¯d turned to look at his sons. ¡°You¡¯ll need to pack for more than a normal journey. No telling when you¡¯ll be getting home.¡±

    Peter¡¯s face split in a wide grin, but Andrew spoke first. ¡°We weren¡¯t planning on going farther than Belmont,¡± he¡¯d said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± his father had replied. ¡°But something strange is happening to our country. Perhaps this is why your brother is gifted as he is. If so, he¡¯s still going to need you there, looking after him.¡±

    ¡°To reign him in, more like,¡± Andrew muttered. But he¡¯d still agreed. They¡¯d gone to bed, and now, they¡¯d spent half the day making preparations for the trip.

    ¡°If we¡¯re flying, won¡¯t it only take an hour or so to get to Belmont?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said. ¡°But if we are going farther with you, we don¡¯t want to have to buy extra traveling gear. We¡¯re taking what we have.¡±

    ¡°And you already have all of this?¡±

    Andrew chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a hunter. Pop and I used to camp out all the time while tracking game.¡±

    ¡°How much longer until we set out, then?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re about done here,¡± Peter said. ¡°But we need to double check that Sir Charles is still restrained. Also, if we¡¯re going to be gone for a while, I¡¯d like to check in with everyone first.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean master Bart and Jonas and the others?¡± their mother asked.

    ¡°Well, them too.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I think he means the other dragons,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Yeah. Jarn¡¯s big sis is finally letting me get close to the hatchlings. I¡¯d hate to leave without saying goodbye to them.¡±

    ¡°Jarnvaror has a big sister?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter nodded. ¡°She was from their parents last clutch of eggs. I think she¡¯s about fifty now? Jarn is only sixteen.¡±

    ¡°A year older than you?¡±

    ¡°Four months older than me.¡±

    ¡°Is he going to get any bigger?¡±

    ¡°Probably three or four times as big as he is now. But that will take a hundred years or so. In our lifetimes, he¡¯ll probably only double in size.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to have that wandering just outside the village,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°Well,¡± Anna said, trying to reign the conversation back in. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll wait here while you two say your farewells. Maybe I could help finish packing while you go.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, we can¡¯t have guest¡¯s help with work,¡± the boys¡¯ mother said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go, then,¡± Peter said. He left, heading first for the place they;d left the unconscious knight. They¡¯d tied him down to a wooden pallet and left him next to Jarnvaror¡¯s napping spot. The dragon slept curled around the knight, like a dog with its chew toy, waiting for the others to get ready. Charles had yet to wake up since the previous night¡¯s events, but his breathing had become more regular.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go check in with everyone first,¡± Andrew said. He looked back at Anna. ¡°We won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be here, then.¡±

    Andrew followed his brother out the door. With the packing all done, Sarah moved into the kitchen and started working on the family¡¯s dinner. ¡°I hope I can get this ready before all of you head out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Papa, do they really need to go?¡± Maggie asked. ¡°Can¡¯t they just take Miss Anna to Belmont?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Maggie,¡± her father said.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Anna,¡± the Maggie said, turning to Anna. Then she looked back at her father. ¡°But they don¡¯t have to go for so long, do they?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be gone forever,¡± Anna said. ¡°If we¡¯re taking to long, I¡¯ll make sure they come home to visit.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s lip started to quiver. ¡°But why do they have to go at all?¡±

    ¡°Something is going on around the Kingdom,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°If they don¡¯t go, we may never learn what it is. Or we may only learn when it¡¯s too late to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be Andrew and Peter, does it?¡± Maggie insisted.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°But we¡¯ve always known Peter, at least, would fly out of here someday. Can¡¯t expect a lad with a set of wings to stay put forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed we¡¯ve gotten him to stay this long,¡± Sarah put in. The butcher muttered a grunt of agreement to that.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s always been able to speak to dragons?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Best we¡¯ve been able to learn, that¡¯s how it always works,¡± Wyatt replied. ¡°We didn¡¯t believe him until he brought Jarnvaror home, though.¡±

    ¡°That must have been a interesting day,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Peter wouldn¡¯t have lied,¡± Maggie said, crossing her arms.

    A grin cracked Wyatt¡¯s face, and even through the years, and the beard, Anna caught the resemblance to Peter. ¡°We know that now. But we weren¡¯t even certain beast tongues were real at the time. Thought he might have been pulling our leg.¡±

    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m just glad Andrew is going with him,¡± Sarah said. She smiled over her shoulder at her daughter. ¡°I¡¯d be more worried if Peter left his sense here when he flew off. And it seems like he¡¯s found someone else who can help with that,¡± Sarah added, looking at Anna.

    They¡¯re coming to help me, Anna thought. I¡¯m not sure I can do so much for them. All she said, though, was, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The family returned to their preparations for the boys. Unsure what else to do, Anna stepped outside, into the fresh air. The sun shone down on the valley, but her hat protected her from the glare. Still, she found some shade to sit in. The sun had already passed its zenith. The thought of spending over half the day packing irked her. It was well past time for them to be on their way.

    She blinked as the feeling shifted on its own. She looked down at her bracelet. It didn¡¯t glow, but she could feel the Wisps inside. The blue Wisp ¨C her blue Wisp ¨C had just shifted, somehow. She hadn¡¯t even realized the urgency she felt was a part of the Wisps influence. She wondered how long it had been that way. Probably since she¡¯d left home. She knew she would have left, even without the Wisp pressing her. The Wisp¡¯s influence didn¡¯t tell her what to feel urgent about, after all. But she might have gone better prepared.

    Anna focused on the influence, wondering if she could press that thought into the Wisp himself. Then the feeling fluttered. For a moment, the Wisp¡¯s influence seemed to pop in and out of existence over and over. Then it flared, along with a burst of fear. Anna found herself breathing hard. She could tell that was her Wisp. It was his touch, his influence. It was normal again. At least what she thought was normal for him. It wasn¡¯t normal for any of the others. They all seemed broken.

    How long could this one remain sane?

    The question felt like acid in her chest. She shivered. Then warmth spread up from her bracelet, and a blue glow shone up at her. She felt the Wisp¡¯s calm wrap around her. Anna found herself smiling. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll help you find what you¡¯re looking for,¡± she said. A warm pulse filled the influence, and Anna saw the blue light shine inside her bracelet.

    ¡°Peter was right,¡± Anna said. ¡°I need a name for you.¡± The light faded, but even as the influence shifted and the Wisps mind returned to his own goals, that warm pulse remained. Anna thought back to their first encounter, when she¡¯d first experienced that warmth. The calming sensation, like she was listening to birds early in the morning. Like watching them from a safe place as they sang. She thought of a bird with blue feathers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Halcyon,¡± she said.

 Chapter 9

    Anna had expected flying on a dragon¡¯s back to be both exhilarating and a little terrifying. She¡¯d imagined the wind rushing past her, tugging on her braid and hat as the world rushed by miles beneath her. She was almost right about the wind. It blew through her like a winter gale, despite how late in spring it was, and the fact that she¡¯d dressed as warmly as she could. Peter had warned her to. Worse was the terrible roaring in her ears, which had never stopped or slowed. The only thing louder was the beating of the dragons wings, which thrummed through everything else every so often, like a slow heartbeat.

    She was pretty sure she¡¯d lost feeling in her legs close to the end of the flight. She wasn¡¯t able to lean forward or back very much at all. She was between the two brothers, with Peter in front where he could shout to the dragon if he needed to, and Andrew, who thought it would be safer to have her in the middle. He needn¡¯t have worried. Despite the fact she only had one strap on each leg, they were bound too tight to move, even if she¡¯d wanted to.

    Then there was the view. Before leaving, Peter had distributed pairs of what he called flight masks. They were goggles he¡¯d commissioned in the village for the family. The glass was transparent, but tinted black, making it harder to see while on the ground. She¡¯d asked Peter about it, and he¡¯d just grinned. Andrew had tried to explain why, but he hadn¡¯t done it much justice. When they were up in the sky, Jarnvaror flew just below the clouds. The sun seemed brighter, and the sky was more white than blue. She felt like she was going blind when she wasn¡¯t looking down.

    But when she did look down, she could see¡­ Well, it felt like everything. The mountains rose up in every direction, though she could see outside the valley to the east and west. The western horizon was all ocean, and the eastern seemed to fade into the sky, it was so far away. Looking straight down was difficult with the dragon¡¯s neck in the way, and Anna was grateful for that. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have been able to handle looking at all the empty space below them as they flew. But she could see a little to the sides, as the valley passed by.

    She was certain she screamed when Jarnvaror took them down to land in the courtyard of Belmont castle. Peter tried to warn the other two. He¡¯d turned and gestured, sliding his hand down in a way that, retroactively, was clearly supposed to be a diving and landing motion. At the time though, Anna had only been confused. Then the dragon¡¯s wings stopped beating, he angled down, and they were falling toward the castle. The dragon put his wings out much later than she thought was necessary, and they slowed.

    There was a great thud as the dragon hit the ground. Then the sounds ceased. Anna felt her ears pop as she looked around and raised her goggles to see better. In the stillness, Anna realized she was shivering.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to need to talk about this arrangement,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said looking back over his shoulders. ¡°I think that was my longest flight. It gets cold!¡±

    ¡°Ho, there! On the dragon!¡± The trio looked down to see a man dressed in the red and silver livery of the Ironhills¡¯, flanked by two guards holding their spears at the ready. A quick look around told Anna the dragon had landed inside the castle. He took up most of the space in the courtyard. Everyone other than the guards and servant must have fled as the dragon landed, because no one else was around. Anna found it difficult to blame them. The servant continued, ¡°Speak up! What exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°We brought you a present,¡± Peter called back.

    ¡°What?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Oh, for the love of¡­.¡± Andrew muttered. Before Peter could say anything else, he called down to the servant, ¡°We¡¯re from Ura, the northern village. We have information for Lord Ironhill. And¡­ And his nephew.¡±

    ¡°Sir Charles?¡± the servant said, frowning up at the group, as if a fourth dragon rider would appear from nowhere.

    ¡°He survived the flight, right?¡± Peter called up to Jarnvaror in a loud whisper. Anna felt, more than heard, the dragon¡¯s grumbled response. ¡°Oh good. He set Charles down behind us before landing,¡± he translated. The servant noticed the litter at the same time and rushed over behind the dragon.

    ¡°Good lord! What¡¯s happened to him?¡± the servant said.

    ¡°He fought the dragon,¡± Peter said.

    The servant looked between Peter and the unconscious knight, open mouthed. He looked to the guards, but each of them were still focused on Jarnvaror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Anna called. ¡°He¡¯s friendly.¡± The guards only glanced at her. Neither raised their weapons. Anna noticed more guards along the walls surrounding the courtyard. She had a feeling they would be armed with bows.

    The servant regained his composure. He stepped away from the litter and clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°I think Lord Ironhill would prefer to deal with this himself. Just¡­ stay here. Don¡¯t let your dragon¡­ do anything. Please. Soldiers¡­ Just¡­ stay ready.¡±

    The servant rushed passed the guards into the central keep. ¡°You heard him,¡± said one of the guards. ¡°No funny business.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Peter said. ¡°Mind if we dismount, though? We¡¯ve been strapped in for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Long as the beast stays calm,¡± the guard said. The two kept their eyes on the trio as they dismounted. They seemed to think the three riders were as dangerous as their mount. Anna hoped they wouldn¡¯t be too jumpy. She didn¡¯t want to think about what they¡¯d do if they saw the Wisps. All the same, she dropped to the ground and stretched her legs.

    Just over a minute later, the door to the keep opened again. The man who emerged first was a little past his prime, with more grey than black in his hair and beard. His green eyes were still very sharp, though, and he walked with his back straight and his shoulders out. Two soldiers in heavy armor flanked him, and the servant from before trailed after them.

    As he approached, Anna saw both Andrew and Peter bow at the waist, placing their right hands over their chest. A little delayed, she found herself curtsying. The man looked up at Jarnvaror and stroked his beard. ¡°Where¡¯s Charles?¡±

    ¡°Over here, my Lord,¡± the servant replied before any of the travelers were able to. He led Lord Richard over to the litter, where Charles was still strapped down. ¡°How is he?¡± he asked, this time turning to face the riders.

    Anna exchanged a glance with Andrew. This was the Lord of the Iron Valley. His home. She was still just a traveler here. Andrew seemed to be thinking along the same lines. He set his jaw and turned to Lord Richard. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, my lord. He hasn¡¯t woken up since our¡­ encounter.¡±

    ¡°What sort of encounter was this?¡± The servant began. Lord Richard placed a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. The man didn¡¯t flinch, but he grew silent and stepped back to make room for the nobleman.

    ¡°You three said you had news for me. I will hear it in my offices. For now,¡± he turned to Peter,¡± you are the beast tongue, correct? Peter, if I remember.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Peter said. Andrew elbowed him. ¡°Oh, right¡­ My lord.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A slight smile passed over the nobles face before disappearing. ¡°Quite right. Will your dragon listen if you ask him to wait outside the castle walls?¡±

    ¡°I can try that.¡±

    ¡°Then do so.¡± Peter turned and began talking to the dragon, and Lord Ironhill turned back to Anna and Andrew. ¡°I will have some of the guards take Richard to the infirmary. After that, I want to see the three of you inside. Edwin will lead you to my study.¡± Richard gestured to the servant standing next to him. The man stood a little straighter. His expression of confusion had vanished, now that he had instruction from his master.

    ¡°Roger that,¡± Peter said. Lord Richard nodded and began walking back inside.

    ¡°My lord,¡± Andrew said, stepping forward. Richard paused to look back at him. ¡°We are not sure it¡¯s safe to remove Sir Charles¡¯ restraints.¡±

    ¡°Restraints?¡± The lord looked back at his nephew. ¡°The bindings weren¡¯t to secure him during flight?¡±

    ¡°They were for that as well, but¡­¡±

    Lord Richard nodded as Andrew hesitated, though his face had clouded over. ¡°I see. It will be part of the report.¡± He paused for a moment himself, then added to the guards. ¡°Escort my nephew to a holding cell. Keep an eye on him there.¡±

    ¡°Well this is going well,¡± Peter said as the lord disappeared inside the castle with his knights, and the guards worked on unfastening their rogue nobleman from his bonds to the dragon.

    ¡°He¡¯s not happy with us,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t,¡± Anna whispered back. ¡°We¡¯ve just dragged his nephew back from who knows where, wounded, bound like a criminal, and insisting he¡¯s still dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ He might be,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean he has to be happy about it.¡±

    Peter went back to trying to convince the dragon to wait for them in the courtyard. Anna watched the guards exchanging nervous glances as the wyvern grew more and more agitated. But, after a few moments, the dragon spread his wings and took off, gouging the lawn with his claws. Edwin¡¯s face fell as he stared at the marks in the dirt. With a sigh, he gestured for the trio to follow him.

    The interior of the castle was decorated, but not as richly as Anna had expected. The dwarf lords used a lot of gold and gems in their d¨¦cor whenever they could, and they especially used ornate wood carving. Here, there was less of all that. Expensive drapery hung from the windows, and there were many paintings of historical figures. But there were none of the fabulous carvings or trim she¡¯d have expected on anything. The furniture was well made and matched the rooms they were in, but there were no intricate details. The armor all looked to be old pieces, built to function rather than dazzle.

    Still, Anna thought they would come out the back of the castle by the time Edwin lead them into the lord¡¯s study. Richard sat at a large desk, hands folded and waiting for them. He¡¯d left two of his knights outside the door, with another two standing just inside it. The room was bright, lit by a large window behind the lord. Before the desk was something almost like a parlor, with a cushioned sofa and large chair, and a long, short table in between. The trio, though, were very clearly meant to take the three less adorned chairs before the desk itself, which Lord Ironhill gestured to as they walked in.

    Richard waited until the three were seated. His hands were folded before his face, hiding the lower half of it. ¡°Well,¡± he said. ¡°What happened with my nephew?¡±

    This time, Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°He came into our village looking to¡­ To form a rebellion.¡± He waited. Richard seemed to have no special reaction to hearing his nephew had been planning a cue. He only waved his hand, encouraging Andrew to continue. ¡°We told him we wouldn¡¯t, and he accused us of conspiring with you against him. Then he revealed he had Wisps.¡±

    ¡°He still had them?¡±

    ¡°You knew about them?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I did,¡± the lord said. ¡°It was one of the reasons I¡¯ve been so concerned about him. Please, continue.¡±

    ¡°He used them to try intimidating us,¡± Andrew went on. ¡°When we didn¡¯t fall in line, he took our sister hostage.¡±

    ¡°And you were able to act?¡±

    ¡°The Wisps weren¡¯t as strong until after he fell unconscious.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± The lord trailed off as his gaze fell on Peter. ¡°Of course. Go on.¡±

    ¡°Our companion here helped us deal with the Wisps once they were freed from Sir Charles¡¯ control.¡±

    ¡°I see. Young lady, are you a mage yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord,¡± Anna replied. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a little more complicated than that.¡± The lord raised an eyebrow. Anna looked to the brothers, and each of them nodded. She took a breath and held up her hand. ¡°Halcyon, please come out.¡±

    ¡°You did name him!¡± Peter said, just as her bracelet began to glow blue.

    Anna¡¯s words had mostly been for affect, so the other¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be so surprised. She focused on her need for help. Her nerves made it easy. The blue ball of light immediately tried to calm her down. He seemed to just balloon out of the opal in her bracelet to help her more.

    The servant took a breath and stepped back, and behind them, Anna heard the knights shifting at the door. Lord Richard¡¯s face tightened, but he otherwise seemed unchanged. ¡°You have a Wisp yourself?¡± Ironhill asked. Anna nodded. ¡°And where did you get him?¡±

    Anna blinked. There was far more steel in his voice than there had been before.

    ¡°He just¡­ sort of came to me.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe that, young dwarf,¡± the lord said. He rose to his feet and began pacing behind the desk. ¡°There are too many instances of people suddenly acquiring Wisps these days. There have been over twenty confirmed cases in the past three months. It used to only be once a year, if even that, that some young fool would become enthralled by the Wisps. Now¡­.¡± He sighed. Anna felt her whole chest growing tight, even under the calming influence of Halcyon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about any of that before I came into the valley,¡± Anna said. ¡°I only first heard the rumors when Peter and Andrew did, back in their village.¡±

    Richard looked back at her. ¡°Oh? Then it would surprise you to learn that almost every one of those cases was a bandit, a pirate, or a Mottled. If you are honest, then you will forgive my disbelief. I cannot believe that someone appears using Wisps and is not part of this greater movement.¡±

    Anna shivered at the news. Could Halcyon have been sent to her by someone else? Her focus turned to the Wisp, and she wondered if all the help he¡¯d given had come merely for some other person¡¯s purposes.

    ¡°What about Charles, though?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Was he?¡±

    Ironhill nodded. ¡°I threw him out because he refused to tell me where the Wisps came from, or why he seemed able to control them. All he would say is his new friends had come to support him.¡±

    ¡°But Anna stopped him,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The Lord turned to Andrew.

    ¡°Anna helped us stop Charles. If someone¡¯s trying to send out Wisps, why would they make them fight one another?¡±

    Ironhill kept his eyes fixed on the boys for several seconds. ¡°I do not know.¡± He said. ¡°But very well. Tell me, in detail, how you came across your Wisp.¡±

    Anna recounted the story for a second time how Halcyon had come into the tunnels after a cave in and seemed to recognize the need for people to get help. Then how, after the cave in, Halcyon had approached her with urgency, seeking help for something of his own that he still could not communicate. The lord interrupted several times, asking pointed questions about details, both big and small. He¡¯d asked for how long they¡¯d been underground before the cave in, for example, or for the names of some of her father¡¯s trading group. When she finished, they sat in silence for several moment.

    When he did speak, Richard¡¯s voice sounded like a stone rolling through the earth. ¡°I believe you are honest,¡± he said. ¡°But I do not trust this Wisp of yours. You will need to take care that it does not control you. It¡¯s good there is only the one. It should be possible.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Peter said. Andrew shot Peter a nasty look. ¡°What?¡± Peter said. ¡°I thought the plan was to be honest.¡±

    Anna, before the lord could ask, held up her hand again and said, ¡°All five of the Wisps that Charles had joined us¡­ well him,¡± she added, gesturing to Halcyon.

    The lord fell back in his seat, a look of exhaustion taking over his face. ¡°Of course. Of course¡­ You don¡¯t need to take them out for proof. I have no desire for further Wisp influence, especially from such angry creatures.¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re not angry anymore,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Halcyon was able to calm them down,¡± Anna said. ¡°He has the same influence on them that he has on us. They changed color.¡±

    Richard sat up straighter. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ has that ever happened before?¡± he asked. He looked around the room. No one seemed able to confirm this.

    ¡°Do you think that mean¡¯s Halcyon¡¯s not part of whatever else is going on?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Either that, or he is the linchpin,¡± the lord said. He leaned back, though all the exhaustion had faded from his features. In fact, he seemed younger as he considered the issue again. ¡°What is your plan, right now?¡±

    ¡°I was planning to go to the Library of Woadrok to see what I could learn about the Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Skip the library,¡± Richard said. ¡°Go directly to Archmage Sol Eogain. He will be able to determine between the two, I¡¯m sure, as well as free you if you need freeing. Until then,¡± he turned to the boys. ¡°I¡¯m deputizing the two of you. Your dragon will get her there fast, and will keep her in line if the Wisps do take over.¡±

 Chapter 10

    They spent the night in Belmont. Lord Richard gave them a small suite of rooms, along with a meal. The brothers stayed up a few hours, discussing the exact route they¡¯d want to try and take. Anna looked at the map, wondering if she could help, then realized most of their discussion revolved around convincing Jarnvaror to land places that would make good camping spots, or how they would handle the dragon¡¯s hunting time. So she turned in a little early.

    In the morning, Richard met them at the gate and offered supplies for the journey.  The boys¡¯ mother had packed as much as they could carry. Not wanting to fly through such cold again, though, Anna asked if they could spare an extra coat for the flight. ¡°I¡¯d not considered that,¡± the lord said, sending Edwin to fetch new coats for all three of the fliers. ¡°Flight must feel like facing down winds on a mountain top.¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Anna replied.

    Lord Richard smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I can offer you all something. I hope your journey is comfortable. You all may be our best lead in discovering what is going on with the wisps.¡± He didn¡¯t look away from Anna as he spoke. She shifted under his gaze. She wondered if he really thought she was under Halcyon¡¯s control.

    Edwin returned with her new gear. The servant hesitated before bringing it to her, then stepped away as soon as it was in her grasp. He didn¡¯t meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the only coat I could find in your size,¡± he said. Anna put it on, and found that it was a boys jacket. It was long on her, a little tight around the chest, and too loose everywhere else. But it was warm, and hopefully it would stay that way.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Anna said. The servant nodded and backed away.

    ¡°Got everything loaded back up,¡± Peter called from the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°And Jarn is ready.¡±

    ¡°Best not to keep the dragon waiting then,¡± Lord Richard called. He turned to include Anna and Andrew. ¡°Good luck to all of you, and Godspeed.¡± He stepped back, and both of the travelers clambered up onto the dragon¡¯s back. Jarnvaror spread his wings and leapt into the sky.

    They flew south for a little while, staying close to the mountains. Without being able to check the map in flight, or having access to any other landmarks, the brothers had decided that they should head south until they reached the Jet River, then turn east toward the capital. The dragon took several breaks, one every two or three hours. It was a good opportunity for the riders to stretch and rest. Then it was back in the saddle. They reached the Jet river at the end of the day.

    From the sky, Anna was able to see the sheen of the river winding down the mountain, like a thin silver thread. Only when they landed was she able to see it was a nightmare of whitewater, twisting around boulders and tumbling down the mountain with a roar. In most places, trees grew right up to the water¡¯s edge, but the dragon had managed to touch down on a rocky bank. They were near enough to hear the great roar of a waterfall, though it wouldn¡¯t drown out their own voices.

    ¡°We¡¯re sleeping here?¡± Anna asked, looking at the rocks.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll be moving into the brush and setting up some sheds to sleep in,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sheds?¡± Anna sputtered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Peter said ¡°We¡¯ve done it before. It¡¯s not that hard. And we¡¯ll want to do a good job of it too,¡± he added. ¡°Jarn says he¡¯s hungry, so we may be here the whole day tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he can¡¯t hunt now and sleep it off over night?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°He might try that, but I can¡¯t rush him.¡±

    ¡°Ask him anyway,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Either way, though this clearing will probably have to be our meeting place with him.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Peter said, then he turned to the dragon.

    Anna followed Andrew into the trees carrying as much of their camping gear as she could, though it wasn¡¯t that much. ¡°What can I do to help set up camp?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Have you made a shed before?¡± Andrew asked. Anna shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult. Watch here¡­¡± Andrew took out some stakes and rope and rigged them around a pair of trees next to a small patch of clear ground. Then he took the tarp and added it in, where it formed a neat tent.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shed?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Pa has always called them,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°We just call them tents.¡±

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Think you can set your own up?¡±

    Anna looked at the tarp and ropes. It was different than the tents her family had used when they¡¯d been above ground. If anything, it looked simpler. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a go.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll work on making a fire pit.¡±

    Andrew stepped back and began clearing the dead brush from the ground some ways from the small trees. Anna examined the Shed for a moment, then moved to another pair of trees that were closer together and began trying to arrange the ropes around the tree¡¯s in the same way Andrew had. She was working on that when Peter returned. The younger boy grabbed the last tarp and began rigging his own on another pair of trees and was done within a few moments. ¡°Need help?¡± he asked.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it,¡± Anna said, trying to pull the tarp into place. She tugged on the corner, and one of her ropes came undone. She groaned, seeing the mess of gear piled up on the forest floor. ¡°What happened?¡± she muttered.

    ¡°I can fix that,¡± Peter said, stepping in. Anna backed away and watched the boy take less than a minute to fix the whole tent. ¡°And there we go,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°So what did Jarnvaror say? Will he be ready to head out in the morning?¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°He¡¯ll fly around to look for a bit, but I wouldn¡¯t get my hopes up.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Anna said. Then she frowned. ¡°Did you just leave that giant saddle on Jarmvaror?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that give him sores?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I asked him and he said not to bother. Besides, we have no where to put it to keep bugs from getting into it, and those would be more annoying than sores.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Anna said. ¡°What do we do in the mean time. If we are here an extra day, I mean.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Not sure. Hike south a bit? Save us an hour or two flying.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t reply to that. A whole day of walking would only save a few hours of flight. Maybe it would be better to just take the day and prepare for meeting the Archmage. She found herself rubbing the bracelet around her wrist. She didn¡¯t feel any different. But would she know if Halcyon was taking over? He was so different from the other Wisps, she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Shaking her head she looked over to Andrew, where the older boy was busy arranging stones around his clear patch of dirt. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We should all get a bit of firewood,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Make sure we have a bit more than we need.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Peter said. He was off in a moment, scouring the brush for branches. A moment later, Anna turned to do likewise. She brought a few small stacks of broken sticks and twigs back over the next ten minutes, and added them to a pile that seemed to double in size whenever she looked away. At the end, it was just over half her height.

    ¡°Think this is enough?¡± Peter said, adding another bundle branches to the pile.

    ¡°For now,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this last the entire night?¡± Anna asked.

    A chuckle escaped Andrew. ¡°Maybe an hour or two,¡± he said. ¡°This is enough for dinner, but if its all we¡¯re finding, we¡¯ll need a lot to burn through the night.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Nothing to be worried about,¡± Peter said. ¡°I think it¡¯s warmer down here than it was in the valley. We should be fine with just the blankets.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anna said. ¡°So what now?¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± Andrew said, rummaging through the main pack, ¡°I¡¯ll make us some dinner.¡±

    ¡°What are we having?¡± Peter asked. In response, Andrew revealed several strips of dried meat, and gestured to the pot.

    ¡°The only thing we can really make right now,¡± he said. ¡°Beef and broth.¡±

    Anna sat down and watched Andrew slice up the meat. He had Peter fetch water for the pot while he set up a spit to hang the pot over and let the meal cook. The meat had already been salted, and the smell filled the clearing while it boiled. Andrew filled each of their bowls with the soup.

    Despite how plain the food was, Peter wolfed the whole thing down. Anna took her time, barely tasting the food as her mind drifted off to the south.

    ¡°What do you think the Archmage will be like?¡± Anna asked, thinking aloud.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°No idea. Never met a real mage before.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any in the Iron Valley?¡± Anna asked.

    Both boys shook their heads. ¡°Not as far as we know,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°¡¯Cept the court mages,¡± Peter added through a mouthful of broth. ¡°We met them the first time we went to Belmont. Kind of stuffy. Think the Archmage will be like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like being stuffy is a requirement for using magic,¡± Anna noted.

    Peter grinned. ¡°If it was, Andrew would be Archmage,¡± he said. Andrew glared at him.

    ¡°The last mage I talked to said most people can learn at least a little magic,¡± Anna went on. ¡°Said that the reason people don¡¯t is just because it¡¯s a lot of effort for not much gain unless you¡¯re especially good right off the bat.¡±

    The boys turned to Anna. ¡°You¡¯ve met mages?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°A few,¡± Anna said. ¡°While off trading with my father.¡±

    ¡°Do you know magic, then?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Other than¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing anything magical with the wisps,¡± Anna said. ¡°They do all that on their own. But no. I¡¯ve never tried using magic myself. I asked the first mage I met when I was little about it, but we had to move on right after that.¡±

    ¡°Who was he?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°An old Dwarf,¡± Anna said. ¡°Most of the mages I¡¯ve met are Dwarves. I met one human mage who was a guard on another trading caravan. But I¡¯ve never met any Elvish mages.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°The Archmage is an Elf, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Wait, how do you know that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°The Eogain¡¯s are an Elvish family,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Peter said. ¡°Well, I guess it really will be a surprise, then.¡±

    Anna nodded. She drew her legs up and wrapped her arms around them.

    ¡°Are you doing alright?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Anna said. ¡°I just wish we were already there, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about how much the wisps are affecting me.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Peter said. ¡°You¡¯re not doing any of the weird things Sir Charles was. Besides, Halcyon is weird in a good way.¡±

    ¡°Weird in a good way?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to talk, isn¡¯t he? And he¡¯s not throwing a tantrum like most of the others. Weird in a good way.¡±

    ¡°A tantrum?¡± Anna found herself laughing at that. ¡°I guess so. Thanks, Peter.¡± Silence came over the group as the night set in, replaced by the sounds of the forest. A light breeze blew through the branches overhead, and there were little rustlings in the brush nearby.

    ¡°Wait, what is that?¡± Andrew said, looking out toward the rustling.

    Anna blinked as both brothers stood, facing the noise. ¡°There¡¯s more than one,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anna asked. Then she saw a figure appear out of the shadows on the other side of the clearing. The dim firelight made everything about him look black  or red, but it didn¡¯t obscure the longbow he¡¯d raised and pointed at the young men. Several other cloaked figures emerged from the forest, all armed with swords, bows, or axes.

    ¡°I was worried we¡¯d have a bit of a fire in my forest,¡± said the figure with the bow. ¡°What are you brats doing here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to see Archemage Sol Eogain in Woadrok,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Let me do the talking,¡± Andrew hissed under his breath. But the bowman chuckled at that.

    ¡°Oh yes. On your way to Woadrok by trekking through the wilderness so close to our hideout? That makes a lot of sense, doesn¡¯t it boys?¡± Now the others started to laugh as well.

    ¡°Hideout?¡± Peter asked. Anna just felt cold.

    ¡°Yeah. Gotta have a hide out. It¡¯s where we¡¯ll be keeping your stuff once you hand it over!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Andrew¡¯s wrists chafed against the ropes they¡¯d bound him with, though probably not quite so bad as Peter¡¯s. His younger brother had called for the dragon, but to no avail. The bandits dragged to the waterfall, where they opened a door into the cliffside. They shoved the travelers along a tight winding pathway, until the cave opened into a wide chamber with pillars holding the ceiling up. Off to the sides were several small chambers. The bandits threw them into one of the chambers, then their boss leaned in the doorway to examine them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why you lot would be wandering so deep in the wilderness this late,¡± he said.

    ¡°We¡¯re traveling from the Iron valley to Woadrok,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Not as funny the second time, kid,¡± the leader said. ¡°You¡¯re way too far south of the road for that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not joking,¡± Anna said. ¡°We¡­ we have something to deliver to them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the leader said, leaning over Anna. ¡°And what would that be? If it¡¯s valuable enough, I might just take up the job for you.¡±

    Anna looked back at the other two. Peter shrugged. At least he was following Andrew¡¯s advice for once. Andrew didn¡¯t want to think about what these men would do if his brother started claiming they had a dragon coming for them. But looking at Anna, he saw she had no idea what to say. Then an idea struck him.

    ¡°The fourth member of our group has it,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°The fourth member?¡± the leader asked. He leaned down before Andrew. ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°My brother called for him when you were binding us,¡± Andrew said. ¡°He¡¯s off hunting, but he¡¯s carrying a message for the Archmage.¡±

    ¡°And where is his gear?¡± the bandit leader asked. ¡°You only had enough for three.¡±

    It took all of Andrew¡¯s will not to look away as his brain tried to compose an answer. Anna came to his rescue, though. ¡°I was sharing it with him,¡± Anna said. The leader spun to face her, and she stammered out, ¡°he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s my older brother. Wasn¡¯t space for anyone else to share.¡±

    Andrew saw confusion cover Peter¡¯s face. Peter looked at him, and Andrew gave a little shake of his head. Still looking a bit confused, Peter screwed his mouth shut and looked back at their captors. The bandit leader rose to his feet and examined the three of them again. ¡°A fourth stranger.¡± he shook his head and stormed out of the little chamber. ¡°You two make sure they stay put,¡± he said to two of his men. ¡°The rest of you, let¡¯s go keep an eye out for this companion of theirs.¡±

    The bandits left, closing the door to the prison chamber. The door was thin wood, weathered, but clearly not as old as the surrounding structure. On the other side of the thin panel, they heard their guards complaining to one another about getting left behind. They could hear the pair move a little ways away. Probably taking seats at a table.

    ¡°So do I have it right that you¡¯re pretending Jarnvaror is your older brother?¡± Peter asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Feels weird.¡± He frowned, looking around. ¡°What is this place anyway? Is it an old Dwarvern outpost or something?¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t build like this, or use symbols like those,¡± she gestured to the doorframe, which had a series of unfamiliar runes and stary glyphs carved into it. ¡°And we don¡¯t abandon places like it, either. I think these are ruins from the Catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°Underground?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Well, they¡¯re all over the place, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now,¡± interrupted Andrew. ¡°We should focus on thinking of a way out of here.¡±

    Peter leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have any weapons to fight our way out of here with.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know how to use a sword?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°A little,¡± Peter said. ¡°Lord Richard gave me one to practice with when we first met him.¡±

    ¡°But you never kept it up,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And you¡¯re right, we don¡¯t have it now.¡±

    ¡°So what can we do?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think sneaking out is an option, either.¡±

    ¡°We could wait on Jarn,¡± Peter suggested. ¡°He¡¯d eventually find us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can rely on that while under the waterfall,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And there¡¯s no telling what the bandits will do in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°So what can we do?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew didn¡¯t answer right away. He crossed his arms and looked at the makeshift door to their little chamber. ¡°Even if we get through that, there are the guards to deal with on the other side.¡±

    ¡°Can we open it?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Wait, what are you doing?!¡± Andrew hissed as his brother walked over to the door.

    ¡°Seeing if it¡¯s locked,¡± Peter replied in a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any keys.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re watching on the other side!¡± Andrew shot back.

    ¡°Just a peak,¡± Peter said. The boy grabbed the nob and turned it. The door opened, And Peter peaked through the crack. Then he grinned back at the others. ¡°They¡¯re playing cards. We could rush them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous! We don¡¯t have any weapons,¡± Andrew reminded him. ¡°We need a way out where they don¡¯t notice us.¡±

    Peter thought for a few seconds. ¡°Yeah, that doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Andrew sunk to the floor, acknowledging the point. ¡°No fighting our way out, and no sneaking out,¡± he muttered. Another thought started forming.

    Before it had finished, Anna sat down as well. ¡°So we¡¯re stuck then?¡± she said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll think of something,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew agreed. ¡°I think we¡¯ve got one other option. You still have your bracelet, don¡¯t you?¡± Anna nodded, and Andrew was very grateful they hadn¡¯t stripped them of their valuables before trying to interrogate them. ¡°Do you think Halcyon could affect them through the door?¡±

    Anna opened her mouth to answer, then shook her head. ¡°I have no idea. I could try. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if your Wisp can put the guards to sleep without them noticing.¡±

    Anna blinked, looking at her bracelet. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if he even has that power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot, isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter said.

    Anna looked between the brothers. She took a breath in, then she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot. She put her hand over the gem in her bracelet and closed her eyes. Her breathing slowed.

    ¡°So what¡¯s he saying?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s not saying anything,¡± Anna said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t really talk. He just¡­ feels.¡±

    ¡°But is he going to calm them down?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out how to get him to understand that!¡± Anna hissed.

    ¡°Peter, just give her a minute,¡± Andrew said. He saw the blue light beginning to shine through in Anna¡¯s hands. It was slight, but he felt the calming influence of the Wisp. He glanced to the door, listening for the guards on the other side. He could tell they were speaking, but he but he couldn¡¯t make out any words. Halcyon¡¯s influence helped temper his nerves, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to lull anyone to sleep, even this late at night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he understands,¡± Anna said. ¡°He seems worried about us, so he wants to keep us calm. But he can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to tell him we¡¯re in danger and we need him to knock out our enemies?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°No, not really.¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± came the voice of one of the guards. ¡°What¡¯s that light?¡±

    ¡°Damnit,¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°Stop him. It¡¯s not working.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just tell him to quiet down,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Hey, answer me!¡± Called the guard.

    Andrew felt panic rising up under Halcyon¡¯s influence, and he saw fear creeping into Anna¡¯s face as well. The Wisp grew stronger, trying to force his calm down on them, but Andrew saw no way it could put anything to sleep, let alone a nervous bandit guard.

    The barricade opened and the two men stepped into the room. ¡°What the hell¡ª¡± the first one began. Then he paused, seeing the blue light coming out of Anna. ¡°A mage¡­.¡± he muttered.

    The second hefted his axe. ¡°This isn¡¯t worth it,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s just kill them and be done with it.¡±

    At the words, Andrew and Peter both rose to their feet. But the Wisp was faster. The Wisp sprang fully out of Anna¡¯s bracelet and formed a wall smoky light between the bandits and the travelers. The guards scrambled back a few steps.

    ¡°Another Wisp user?¡± asked one.

    ¡°I thought the boss turned you lot down,¡± said the other.

    ¡°Turned down¡­¡± Andrew repeated. Then an idea clicked together in his head. Halcyon was still pouring out a calming influence. He wanted to diffuse the situation. So Andrew let it cover him as he stood facing the gandits. ¡°Not everyone has turned us down,¡± he said. He heard the other two rustle at the statement, and he hopped they would know to play along. ¡°There was someone else in the area who was interested.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the guard asked.

    ¡°The¡­ that is, if you¡¯ve turned us down, then that¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Andrew managed, surprised by how well he seemed to be acting. He thought of feigning anger or annoyance. But something stopped him. It would be impossible to intimidate the guards with the Wisp keeping them calm as they were. No, he had to convince them they were the people trafficking in Wisps. He had to convince them they were already right. ¡°We were trying to travel in secrecy, but we¡¯ve wasted enough time trying that with you.¡±

    Anna stepped up next to him, and he looked down at her. She nodded to him, and he knew she¡¯d picked up on the game. ¡°We were hoping to honor your wish to not be involved,¡± she said. ¡°But if you keep us here, our employer won¡¯t allow that. They¡¯ll come after you.¡±

    The bandit¡¯s exchanged a look.

    ¡°Well, are you going to keep us here despite that?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°The boss¡­¡± one began.

    ¡°Your boss will understand when you explain it to him,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Now will you let us go, or shall we start using the Wisp?¡± He bit the inside of his lip, hoping the last line wasn¡¯t taking things too far.

    The two guards exchanged one more look. Then they stepped out of the chamber and made room for the trio to pass. ¡°Whatever you lot are planning, just leave us out of it,¡± said the second guard.

    ¡°We intend to,¡± Andrew said. He looked back at the other two. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked out of the Bandit¡¯s cave and back into the night. Apparently sensing the tension break, Halcyon returned to Anna¡¯s bracelet. His influence faded, and Andrew felt his heart begin to thunder in his chest, as if it had to make up for the unnatural calm. When they were far enough from the waterfall to hear themselves, Anna whispered, ¡°Did that really work?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Hide until daylight,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We don¡¯t want any of the other bandits to stumble on us in the dark. They¡¯re out looking for Jarnvaror.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of hiding,¡± Peter said. ¡°Besides, ¡°There¡¯s still the stuff at our campsite. We should probably grab that before anything else.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Andrew said. ¡°That¡¯s where the bandits started their search. They might still have someone there!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can just pull the same trick on them and get our stuff.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that will work again,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°They might take our stuff if we don¡¯t go and get it, though,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Oh well!¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°None of it¡¯s worth risking our lives over. We¡¯re going to wait for Jarnvaror.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Peter said. ¡°How are we going to do that? The bandits are combing the forest, and it could be hours before Jarn gets back.¡±

    Andrew could feel his head beginning to pound. He¡¯d been working on that problem, but the best he could think of was, ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ We¡¯ll stay alert. If we all keep watching, we should see them first.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°I guess.¡± He looked over his shoulder in the direction of the camp. ¡°Still think we should grab our stuff while we can.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Andrew said. ¡°We¡¯ll move into the far trees there and wait for Jarnvaror.¡±

    Peter crossed his arms. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he muttered. He looked up. In the dark, his face was obscured. But Andrew heard the change in Peter¡¯s voice when he continued, ¡°on second thought, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go to the far trees.¡±

    Andrew blinked, not catching his brothers meaning for a moment. Then he saw what Peter had seen first. Two figures stepping out of those trees. He caught movement from the corner of his eye and saw another pair emerging from the shadows. He wasn¡¯t even surprised when the bandit leader¡¯s voice came out of the darkness, disembodied like some ghost commanding the other four. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve managed to trick all of us tonight,¡± the leader¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°No sign of any friend of yours. You really aren¡¯t worth our trouble. Kill ¡®em, boys.¡±

    The Bandits drew their weapons.

    A roar split the air overhead. Andrew saw the heads of the bandits snap up. Even as they did, Andrew flinched as Peter¡¯s voice boomed behind him, ¡°Down here!¡± A quieter dragon call followed in response.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Bandit leader said.

    ¡°We told you we had a fourth member,¡± Peter called. A moment later Jarnvaror landed on the river bank, between the trio and the bandits. The dragon ignored the strangers, though, golden eyes fixed on Peter, and rumbling a low growl. ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Peter replied, ¡°probably hard to find food with these guys wandering around the forest.¡±

    The dragon blinked, then swung his head around to see the bandits. Between the dragon¡¯s wings, Andrew could see the men were stunned, looking up at the beast. Their faces were invisible in the darkness, but he knew by how stiff they all were that none of them would be a threat anymore. He fell to his knees himself, feeling like a great weight had been removed from his shoulders. Peter grinned down at him. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be able to get our stuff, now.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Peter rolled onto his back and sat up. Light streamed through the tarp, and he could tell even through his drowsiness that it was about midmorning. He wondered if he¡¯d gotten enough extra sleep to make up for the other night. Even with the bandits thoroughly cowed, Andrew had insisted they move on before trying to rest again. So they¡¯d traveled through the morning, until Jarn¡¯s stomach growled louder than he did and he forced them to dismount so he could hunt.

    The new campsite was far less eventful. It was on a hill overlooking a small village. A group of villagers had come up to see what was going on when Jarn had left, but they were satisfied with Andrew¡¯s explanation and left the group alone afterward, with a request that the three keep the dragon away. Andrew took that to mean staying out of the village. So the three waited on the hill that afternoon, until Jarnvaror returned to sleep in the evening.

    Peter was just beginning to think it was odd Andrew hadn¡¯t come to wake him up when the tent flap opened, and his brother¡¯s voice came in. ¡°What are you still doing in bed?¡±

    ¡°Getting up,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m getting some breakfast ready. We need to talk about what we¡¯ll be doing when we get to the capitol.¡±

    Peter dressed and followed his brother out of the tent. Anna was sitting next to the fire, watching the pot Andrew was stirring come to a boil. Jarn was still dozing. The dragon lay curled in a semi-circle around the little campsite, his wings tucked into his body. ¡°Morning,¡± Peter said. Anna smiled to him, and the dragon sighed a response without bothering to open his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s in the pot?¡±

    ¡°Just porridge,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We don¡¯t want to stay here too long, once we figure out what we¡¯re doing when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just planning to land at the castle and find the Archmage?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°We definitely do not want to land inside the castle,¡± he said. ¡°Even if they¡¯re expecting us, I don¡¯t think the capitol would be too happy about us flying over.¡±

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s don¡¯t live this far from the mountains,¡± Anna said. ¡°Up in the valley it might be fine. They¡¯re used to the dragons. Here¡­ Better to wait until we have permission to bring him inside with us.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Peter said. ¡°So what about when we arrive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the talking,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We¡¯ll let the guards know that we were sent to see the Archmage by Lord Richard, and that a message should have arrived before us.¡±

    ¡°What if we beat the bird?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I have a duplicate from Lord Richard,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°So what will the two of us be doing?¡± Peter asked, gesturing to himself and Anna.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping my mouth shut,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m there for the Archmage to check on me. I don¡¯t want any other special attention.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Peter said, nodding.

    ¡°You should do the same,¡± Andrew said. ¡°With any luck, we won¡¯t have to meet with anyone other than the Archmage himself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to meet the King and Queen?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°No! I could barely handle meeting our local governor. I don¡¯t think I could handle speaking with the leaders of Grealand. And I don¡¯t want to have to cover for you during the meeting as well.¡±

    Peter only grinned in response.

    ¡°He has a point, Peter. Lord Richard was a very relaxed noble. Others are¡­ more uptight. If you forget your manors around them, they may take it personally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try and keep my mouth shut,¡± Peter promised.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°So, to review, we land outside the city, then follow the guard¡¯s instructions until we are able to meet with the Archmage. Then we do what he says. Got it?¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°Absolutely! We ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Soon as we eat,¡± Andrew said.

    As Andrew dolled out servings of porridge, Jarnvaror rumbled a question to Peter. ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Peter said, facing his friend. ¡°We should get there long before dark today.¡± The dragon snorted. He raised his head and began stretching. He swung his head over the trio and huffed at them. His breath still had the scent of yesterday¡¯s meal on it. Both Anna and Andrew flinched at the blast of air, but Peter only nodded at the dragon¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡°Oh, good point,¡± Peter said. He turned to the others. ¡°How will we know we¡¯re getting close to the city from the air?¡±

    ¡°It should be pretty obvious,¡± Anna said, pulling her eyes away from the dragon. ¡°It¡¯s the only real city built over the River Canyons.¡±

    ¡°The only one?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°I saw the map. There are a few villages built around it, but Woadrok covers the whole of several plateaus.¡±

    Peter nodded then looked back to the dragon and explained for him. ¡°You¡¯ll be looking for a big human city. Lots of buildings, covering a bunch of the plateau¡¯s. Those are flat mountains, right?¡±

    ¡°Basically,¡± Anna replied.

    Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah, flat mountains.¡± Jarn returned the nod, then hissed a final question. ¡°Soon as we¡¯re done eating.¡± The dragon huffed and laid his head back down. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll let you know.¡± Peter replied.

    They hurried through the meal. The food was bland, but filling. When they were done, they packed up the campsite and loaded everything onto the dragon¡¯s saddle. Andrew double checked the map for their location, then had Peter show the dragon the exact direction they should be heading, a little east of southeast. Then they took to the sky.

    It took almost no time to reach the River Canyons. From the sky, the eastern horizon looked like dried red dirt. It was an almost flat plain, but with cracks running along it, forming hundreds of segments. It almost looked soft, as if the dirt would crumble if he tried to pick it up. But he knew that each segment was a rocky mountain, cut from the earth by the rivers and streams running in those cracks.

    Peter could make out the rivers, too. At least, he could when the sunlight made it into the canyon and reflected off the water. In those places, he could even make out the green of the wilds growing on the banks and up the cliff face. Even the tops of the plateau¡¯s weren¡¯t as dry as their height made it seem. Bright green grass covered a lot of land, and Peter saw the darker green of tree¡¯s growing on some in small groves. Some of the smaller plateaus were just plots of farmland. But even the largest of these settlements was smaller than their home town. Not something that brought the word Capitol to mind.

    Peter glanced over his shoulder at the other two. It was difficult to read their expressions with the flight masks on, though Andrew was obviously still watching the landscape rush by beneath them. Anna, though, had her arms crossed and just stared at the saddle in front of her. She seemed almost to be looking through Peter. He leaned back a little, getting her attention. She looked at him, and he shouted, ¡°You okay?¡± He knew the wind might steel his words, but he made a point of mouthing the phrase as clear as he could.

    She didn¡¯t make any response for a moment. Peter was about to shout again, when he saw her first shrug, then give a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she shouted back, mouthing in the same way. Peter grinned and returned the thumbs up.

    A few minutes later, Jarn rumbled, and Peter knew he¡¯d spotted the city. He tried scanning the horizon to find it, but it was still a while before he could make out the distant plateau¡¯s covered in grey instead of green and red.

    As they got closer, the city came into more detail. It did span three segments of the plain, all large ones, and raised higher than most of their neighbors. A vast system of bridges spanned the canyons between the three parts of the city. In the center of the largest plateau, the castle rose up from among the city like a group of spears. Tall towers roofed in blue slate stretched into the sky, dwarfing every other building within sight. And there were other tall buildings. As they got closer, Peter thought half the buildings must be at least two stories tall. He saw several that may have been three, even. But none of them compared to the castle.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Then Peter felt someone tugging on his arm. He looked back at the other two. Even with the flight masks on, he saw panic in their faces. Andrew was gesturing wildly, pointing off to the edge of the city and shouting into the wind. It took Peter a moment to decipher from his lips ¡°We¡¯re too close!¡± Peter blinked, look down, and realized that they were indeed over the city. In fact, they were barreling directly towards the castle courtyard. ¡°Jarn!¡± Peter tried calling. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to land outside the¡ª¡±

    The dragon spread his wings, and the dive slowed as the dragon swooped over the castle walls. With a few more beats of his wings, Jarn set himself down in the courtyard. The dragon turned to look back at his riders. ¡°Yes, I can see we¡¯re here, Jarn,¡± Peter replied to the dragon. ¡°I thought we said to land outside the city.¡± Jarn looked a little confused at that, and asked why Peter hadn¡¯t told him that. ¡°Oh. Right.¡±

    ¡°I thought we said to have him land outside the castle!¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°We forgot to tell Jarn about that,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not we, that¡¯s you!¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Sorry! I thought he was listening to us this morning.¡±

    ¡°He only understands you,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Peter managed. ¡°Should we just leave, then?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± both of the others shouted in unison. Andrew continued. ¡°That would be really bad, now that we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Would it?¡±

    ¡°It would get more attention,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°It would make us look incompetent and suspicious!¡± Andrew said.

    Jarnvaror rumbled, asking what the plan was, and if he should do anything about the group of humans spilling out into the courtyard. A dozen knights in full plate, armed with spears had flooded into the courtyard and spread out around Jarnvaror. They kept their distance, though, which was good, because if they got close enough to make Jarn nervous, he wouldn¡¯t stay no matter what Peter told him.

    ¡°Right, um, so I think we¡¯re staying now that we¡¯re here,¡± Peter told the dragon. ¡°Just¡­ stay calm. We have a letter of introduction.¡± Jarnvaror snorted, acknowledging the suggestion. Then he pointed out he was a bit more concerned about the spears. He huffed again, looking down, and added something about a child running right up, past the knights. ¡°There¡¯s a kid under you?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Child?,¡± Andrew asked, panic creeping into his voice. ¡°We didn¡¯t land on anyone, did we?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Peter said, scanning the ground. ¡°At least I don¡¯t think so.¡± He spotted a little girl with golden blond hair standing close to the dragon, looking underneath the dragon a little nervously. Another blond figure ran out from under the dragon to her. A boy, about the same height with the same blond hair. They were dressed in fine blue cloths covered in lace and gold trim. He spun around to look up at them face beaming, eyes darting between each of the riders and the dragon.

    ¡°Majesty! Your Grace! Please step away from the creature!¡± One of the knights called. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a dragon!¡± the boy called back over his shoulder to them. He looked up at Peter and the others again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a live one before! You have a dragon! A big old fire breathing DRAGON! How¡¯d you even get him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine,¡± Peter replied. ¡°I¡¯ve kinda¡¯ grown up with him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes bulged and his grin got even wider. ¡°So did you raise him? Or your parents? What was that like?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Peter said. ¡°I met him when I seven, while I was climbing a mountain.¡±

    ¡°Peter,¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be encouraging this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just answering his questions,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Sure, but we¡¯re not here for that. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lot come down so we don¡¯t have to keep shouting,¡± the boy said. He looked back to the knights. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he told them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    ¡°That is literally their job,¡± the girl muttered, her voice low so Peter thought it was only meant for the little boy.

    Peter grinned down at the kids and started undoing his saddle straps. Jarn gave him a curious look. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry, either,¡± Peter said. ¡°I think he likes you.¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes swung to the boy. The child met his gaze, grin growing wider. A deep chuckle rose from the dragon¡¯s throat. Peter frowned looking at the boy. ¡°What do you mean? He looks nothing like me.¡±

    The boy approached as the riders slid to the ground, followed a few paces behind by the girl. She maintained the lofty air much better, keeping her hands folded before her as she looked up at Jarnvaror.  ¡°You said you found him when you were seven?¡± the boy asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he eat you?¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°They usually don¡¯t eat humans,¡± Peter said. ¡°Apparently we taste bad. But he was just curious because he could understand me.¡±

    ¡°You can talk to him?¡± the boy asked. ¡°Like, by speaking dragon?¡±

    ¡°I guess,¡± Peter answered, shrugging. ¡°I kind of just¡­ know what they¡¯re saying. And they know what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Here the boy started nodding. ¡°I see. I think Sol has told me and Em about that before. Not with dragons, though. But people who could talk to cats and horses.¡±

    ¡°Beast tongues,¡± said a little girl walking up behind them. Then the girl took the boy¡¯s arm and whispered in a way she clearly thought he would be unable to hear, ¡°And remember, we¡¯re supposed to call each other by our tittles in front of guests.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± the boy muttered in the same whisper. ¡°I guess we¡¯ve got to go through the formalities as well.¡±

    ¡°Mother will be very cross if we don¡¯t.¡± Watching the exchange, Peter saw both children had pointed ears through the strands of their yellow hair. Not too long, but sharp like a cat¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Peter said. ¡°You must be King Henry and Queen Emily.¡± He heard Andrew almost whimper behind him.

    The boy grinned up at him. ¡°It¡¯s a bit stuffy sometimes.¡± He took a step back and then began speaking in a louder voice. ¡°My sister the queen and I welcome you to Castle Greal, um¡­ Dragon riders. We¡¯ve received Lord Ironhill¡¯s message, and are eager to learn more about your journey thusfar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Enough of all this!¡± came a woman¡¯s voice from inside the castle. The door to the palace opened, and a woman stormed out, followed by half a dozen attendants. She wore a dress that seemed to be a much louder version of the one the young queen wore, with matching hair done up in a knot of braids. Most of her attendants wore blue and gold livery, save for one tall thin man with very pointed ears, who wore red.

    The woman immediately placed herself between the child rulers and the travelers. She glared up at the dragon, then looked to all three riders. She spent almost no time at all examining Peter and Anna before her gaze settled on Andrew. ¡°Are you in charge of this¡­ trespass?¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± Andrew began. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to land at the castle. The dragon mis-¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you meant to do! Why are you here now?¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, your Highness,¡± said one of the servants. ¡°His Majesty and Her Grace are both unharmed, and the beast seems rather docile.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± said the red robed Elf. ¡°He¡¯s looking at all of us very attentively.¡± He met the dragon¡¯s gaze with his own. Then he examined the three riders. He returned Peter¡¯s grin, before looking to Anna and Andrew. Then his gaze returned to the noblewoman. ¡°Not that I think you have anything to worry about,¡± he added.

    ¡°Nevermind what the beast is thinking!¡± the woman said. ¡°I want to know why these intruders are here!¡±

    ¡°But Mother,¡± the young king said, tugging at her dress for her attention.

    ¡°Not now Henry!¡± the woman said. ¡°Get inside and let me deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± the queen began. ¡°We already¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough from both of you!¡± the woman shouted. ¡°No titles in this world will ever let you talk back to your mother! Especially at your age! Now, go inside!¡±

    The king¡¯s face went red. His brow furrowed and his jaw worked, but he said nothing, turning to go. His sister followed, a stony face belying her look of composure.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the first servant said, stepping forward.

    ¡°Not now, Daniel,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Aunt Thalia,¡± the servant cut in, exasperation creeping into his voice. The woman¡¯s face turned as red as her son¡¯s had as she turned to look at the servant. ¡°I believe what Her Grace was trying to say is that we¡¯ve already received word of this group. The letter from Lord Ironhill earlier this morning?¡± he added

    ¡°Quite right,¡± the Elf said. ¡°Ironhill did say they would be coming on a dragon.¡±

    ¡°We got a letter from old Richard this morning?¡± the woman said. She settled a bit, looking between the two. She looked at the group of other servants. ¡°Did you all know about this?¡± she asked. There were mixed responses as some shrugged, a few denied it, though one pointed out she¡¯d been present when the letter arrived, though she¡¯d been lecturing one of the other servants at the time.

    ¡°That sounds familiar,¡± the Elf said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start with me, Sol,¡± the woman said. ¡°And just because we were told they were coming¡ª¡± she paused and spun to address the dragon riders. ¡°Just because we were told you were coming does not give you any right to land in our courtyard!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother!¡± the King called from inside the castle doorway. ¡°I was hoping to see the dragon up close, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Not now!¡± the woman called. Then she jabbed a finger at Andrew. ¡°So. Explain yourselves!¡± Andrew stared down the woman¡¯s finger. ¡°We¡­ Um¡­ We¡¯re here to meet with the Archmage about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why are you in my courtyard!¡± the woman interrupted.

    ¡°There was a bit of a miscommunication with the dragon,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Miscommunication?¡± the woman said. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°We thought the dragon was aware we were not supposed to land inside city limits anymore,¡± Andrew cut in before Peter could answer. ¡°We were mistaken about that, and giving instructions midflight is difficult.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of training and the right hands on the¡­ where are the beast¡¯s reigns?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need them,¡± Peter said. ¡°Didn¡¯t need training, either.¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew snapped.

    The woman¡¯s jaw hung loose as she stared between Peter and Jarnvaror, and she took a step away from the two of them.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± the servant Daniel said, stepping in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go lay down and let Sol and I handle this. I¡¯ll make sure the dragon doesn¡¯t stay here too long. You have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± the Elf agreed. ¡°Besides. They¡¯re here to see me. You just leave it all to us.¡± The elf glanced over his shoulder. He had dark rings around his eyes. But there was something almost predatory about his grin, and the glint in his eye. Then he realized the Elf¡¯s gaze was focused on Anna. Suddenly he felt very sorry for his new friend.

 Chapter 13

    Anna followed the archmage through the castle. They were on their own. The Chamberlain, Daniel, had insisted on lecturing the boys about the proper etiquette due to royalty, having noticed that none of the travelers had bowed to their King and Queen. Sol had taken the opportunity to slip away with Anna. ¡°Courtesies are a dreary subject,¡± the Elf said. ¡°And I share the king¡¯s opinion that they¡¯re all a waste of time anyway.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t reply. She found it difficult to breath, now that they were at the point. She could feel Halcyon stirring in her bracelet. He calmed her a little. But the moment he withdrew, the thought that the Wisp was controlling her came back, along with all of her anxiety.

    ¡°Remind me the number of Wisps you¡¯re traveling with,¡± Sol continued without looking back at her.

    ¡°Six of them. One that came on his own, and the other five came later.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating. And the fact they haven¡¯t driven you raving mad is a feat in itself. Oh, this way. My offices are above the library.¡± Sol led Anna into a large chamber. It was two stories high, with balconies overlooking the room on all sides. Bookshelves stood lining the walls below and above. There were a few more bellow, forming a corridor of books around the room, opening into a series of tables in the center. These were strewn with various papers scrolls, and other books that Anna had no time to examine.

    Sol brought her over to the corner of the room, where a spiral staircase lead up to the second floor of the library and beyond. Sol continued, and they entered a chamber that seemed almost like the library in miniature. One great bookshelf covered the wall, and one desk table sat adjacent to it, even more disorganized than the group below. There were some papers spread across it, but most of the mess came from, of all things, bits of carpentry tools and crystals spread over the surface.

    Anna found herself staring at the pile, not sure what to do. Sol sat down, then realized she was staring. A smile crept over his face. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve been tinkering with a few types of enchantment, is all.¡± He picked up a small stick with a gem placed in its center, and a pattern of sharp angles forming diamonds spreading out from it. He pressed his finger to the largest shape in the pattern, and beams of light shot out of the stick at the ceiling.

    ¡°A light stick?¡± Anna asked, wondering why the Archmage would be showing her this. She¡¯d seen a few. As far as she was aware, most mages had something like it, if they could afford the crystal for the enchantment.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m trying to modify the spell though.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, normally, if you wish to have different levels of brightness, you need an enchantment for each one, and therefore a new crystal for each one,¡± Sol said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if I can weave a net capable of changing brightness without magical intervention.¡±

    Anna frowned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t most workers or mages using a light stick need as much light as possible?¡±

    Sol shrugged. ¡°Most of the time. But sometimes having just a little is better. Besides, I think I¡¯m almost there,¡± he added. He pressed another part of the stick. The light began flickering, and a popping noise came from the stick. Sol shut it off, sighing. ¡°But not quite yet.¡±

    ¡°Are all of these baubles something like that?¡± Anna asked.

    The Elf grinned. ¡°Most of them. Others are more unique enchantments. Idea¡¯s of mine. But, let¡¯s not forget why we¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Oh. Right,¡± Anna said, realizing she¡¯d almost managed just that.

    ¡°You have your Wisps living in your bracelet, yes? Here, let me see it.¡±

    Anna held her hand up, wrist up so the gem in her bracelet faced Sol. The Elf took her hand in one of his and examined the gem with the other. ¡°Six of them? In this one opal?¡± he asked. Anna nodded. ¡°Fascinating. They really are something far different than our normal spells. I wonder if I could structure something like¡­ but I¡¯d need a test subject¡­ would you mind if I borrowed one of the Wisps?¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°I¡­ I think that¡¯s up to them,¡± she said.

    Sol nodded. ¡°Right, right. I¡¯ll start thinking on some way to entice one or two of them  into one of my gems.¡±

    ¡°What about making sure they aren¡¯t controlling me?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Sol said. He turned in his chair and began rummaging through one of his desk drawers. Over his shoulder he said, ¡°It¡¯s a very good sign that you still have the wherewithal to ask that question. Mean¡¯s you¡¯re still thinking your own thoughts and have got your own intentions. Ah, here¡¯s my notes,¡± he added, turning back around with a stick of charcoal and a reem of small papers bound together in what was almost a book. He flipped to the middle of the papers and continued. ¡°But it¡¯s a good idea to check, since we¡¯ve already established a few unusual things about your Wisps.¡±

    ¡°How does it work?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cast a web of my own magic around you,¡± the Archmage said. ¡°It will let me sense everything that¡¯s going on. If you¡¯re completely under the Wisps¡¯ influence, there will be traces I can find this way. Ready?¡± Even as he asked the question, she saw a ruby the size of an egg set into the collar of his robes begin to glow. White light flowed out of it, smoking in tendrils similar to the Wisps themselves.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Anna asked. Sol didn¡¯t answer. He just held his hand out. Anna felt her skin tingle. Her hairs began to rise almost they way they would during a thunderstorm. She looked over herself, expecting to see the magic web Sol had described. There was nothing of the kind, though. The most she could see was her clothes rippling, as if there was a breeze. Then she saw the opal in her bracelet was shining a brilliant blue.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sol muttered. The Archmage stared at Anna for several seconds, eyes all sharp focus, before turning to jot things down in his notes. He looked up, then returned to writing again. As he worked, the tingling in her skin grew stronger, more like a vibration. It sank deeper, into her bones. Her whole body felt like it was shaking. It wasn¡¯t painful, but if this kept up, she was sure it would make her sick. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°What is?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°The Wisps themselves are resisting the web,¡± Sol said. ¡°I can feel them. They¡¯re powerful little things. But I can¡¯t tell anything about them. If you hadn¡¯t told me there were six, I don¡¯t think I could even have parsed out their numbers. No wonder they¡¯re so difficult to study. Ah well. That¡¯s just confirmation at this point.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t tell if they have any control over me?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Oh, no. You¡¯re fine,¡± Sol said. His ruby stopped glowing, and the vibration ceased. ¡°This web cuts off their influence. I can tell how much control they had based on how much resistance there was around you. There wasn¡¯t much. They¡¯re resisting it themselves, but they¡¯re not forcing their way into your head. And I¡¯ve sifted around some. It doesn¡¯t look like they left anything so they can take over when they want to, either.¡± The Elf smiled. ¡°Thought it best to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Anna said. ¡°So I¡¯m not under their control?¡±

    Sol nodded. ¡°That you are not.¡±

    Anna jumped out of the chair and hugged the Elf. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ I¡¯ve been so worried about this over the last few days.¡± She stepped back and looked back at her bracelet again, even as the blue light began to fade. ¡°And I can really help them.¡±

    The Elf smiled. ¡°Glad to put your mind at ease.¡±

    ¡°Should we go and tell the others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the King and Queen should know how the test went. Oh, and your friends.¡± He rose from his chair and gestured for her to go ahead down the stairs. He went after her, then guided her through the castle.

    The others were in the great hall, clustered near the back of the room around the thrones. Each throne was a large stone chair carved into the wall of the castle. Their backs were part of a relief in the wall, rising up to form twin towers. The King and Queen themselves seemed to almost disappear into the seats, where they sat listening as Peter spoke to them. Andrew stood beside his brother. Anna thought he seemed a little more relaxed, until she noticed how he was staying stone still. The Chamberlain stood between the thrones, and at each entrance was a pair of guards, watching the two young men as they spoke.

    ¡°So he landed on Sir Ironhill?¡± the King was asking as Anna and Sol entered.

    Peter nodded. ¡°Broke his breastplate. That¡¯s how we found out about the crystal he was storing his Wisps in. That broke, too, though, and then his Wisps went wild.¡±

    ¡°With all of you right there?¡±

    ¡°I think we can finish this part of the story later,¡± Queen Emily cut in.

    ¡°But¡ª" the king began. ¡°Ah. Right. We can talk more later.¡±  He watched Sol and Anna approach. Sol knelt when he reached the base of the dais, and Anna followed suit, but she was barely down before the boy king said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. So, how is she, Sol? Do the Wisps have her?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Sol began, ¡°It seems they have managed to capture our interest. But then, they do that with a lot of magicians who never even meet them. There¡¯s nothing sinister about our little friend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Peter said, stepping down closer to Anna. ¡°What was the test like?¡±

    Anna was about to answer ¡°later,¡± when Andrew stepped in and jabbed his elbow into Peter¡¯s ribs. ¡°Listen,¡± he said, nodding up to the throne.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± the queen said. ¡°It is good to know a few things are looking up in that department.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we just haven¡¯t gotten reports of other good Wisps,¡± Henry said.

    Sol shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get my hopes up. One positive case amidst a sea of negative is¡­ well a drop in the bucket.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s something,¡± the chamberlain said, stepping forward. ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s something big. Better than just a case of Wisps being peaceful, we have a group who¡¯s already shown they can help us with the others.¡±

    ¡°Will one Wisp be enough to deal with the others?¡± Queen Emily asked.

    ¡°Six Wisps, actually,¡± Sol said. The group fell silent for a moment.             ¡°But wasn¡¯t the boy saying our friend here only came to them with the one?¡± the Chamberlain asked.

    ¡°She has six,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°Anna captured the five that were with Sir Ironhill,¡± Peter offered. ¡°So she has six now.¡±

    ¡°She captured them?¡± Daniel stammered. Even as he spoke, the King had shot up from his throne.

    ¡°How¡¯d you capture them!¡± he burst. ¡°Can you use magic? Is that how you got the first one? What are they like, by the way? Can you pull them out to show us?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anna said, with much more force than she intended to. Even realizing that, she couldn¡¯t quite stop herself from continuing, ¡°No, no, no!¡± Both royal children frowned, a look of mixed disappointment and disapproval coming over them. ¡°What I mean is, I didn¡¯t capture any Wisps. Halcyon, that is, the one that started following me first, he did it. Well, I don¡¯t think he captured them. I think he¡­ convinced them to follow him. Which means traveling in this.¡± Anna held up the bracelet for the others to see. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Chamberlain Daniel said. ¡°You must be doing something for such a unique creature to choose you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this Halcyon has told her what it is though,¡± Queen Emily told the young man. ¡°Still, thank you for clarifying,¡± she added to Anna. ¡°His majesty can get a bit carried away with questions.¡±

    ¡°Well, we need to know,¡± the young king huffed, throwing himself back onto the throne. ¡°How else are we going to deal with Wisp problem?¡±

    ¡°This does look like our best solution,¡± his sister agreed.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± Peter asked. Anna looked at him. She had a sinking feeling that she knew what the King and Queen were about to say.

    Next to Peter, Andrew seemed to deflate, and Anna heard him mutter. ¡°I just wanted to get home. Was that so much to ask?¡±

    ¡°We need someone who is able to investigate all the different instances of Wisps activity across the kingdom,¡± queen Emily said. ¡°Someone who can travel quickly and reach places before source of the problem disappears or causes too much damage.¡±

    ¡°And we need people who can handle the problem whether it is bandits or rebels, or whoever else attracts the dangerous Wisps. Seems to me like having a someone with a dragon and a lady the Wisps really like is a good start. What do you think, Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Seems like a good idea to me,¡± the Chamberlain said. ¡°Though we may wish to train them up a bit. He gets on with you, but I think our beast tongue here would do poorly in most diplomatic situations.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± the king asked. Then his sister answered.

    ¡°Because he gets on with you.¡±

    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll he¡¯s got his brother for that. I think. He¡¯s kind of quiet though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s usually a good thing,¡± the queen said.

    ¡°We¡¯d also want to train them so they can operate while the dragon isn¡¯t present,¡± Sol suggested. ¡°I doubt any of our governors will be any more pleased than your mother was to see an Iron Wyvern landing in the middle of their city.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good idea,¡± the king said. ¡°We¡¯ll have the knights give the men martial training. As for our Lady of Wisps¡­¡± King Henry trailed off.

    ¡°I can handle training her in magic myself,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°What?¡± Anna squeaked. ¡°I can¡¯t use magic!¡±

    Sol frowned down at her. ¡°Of course you can. I noticed during your examination. Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± King Henry said, clapping his hands together. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. You three will be our team seeking out Wisps across Grealand!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Three arrows slammed together in the target. None had quite made the bullseye, but it was the farthest from the starting line. Ten targets were scattered, all placed at different ranges and heights atop one of the plateau neighboring the city. This last was raised two meter¡¯s off the ground, and was about ninety away. Andrew lowered his bow, looking at his handiwork. After three weeks, the recurve was beginning to feel as natural as his old hunting bow. Up to seventy meters, he could hit the bullseye with consistency. He knew the recurve could fire farther. Much farther, but he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever be able to hit anything from that distance.

    ¡°Looking good, Andrew,¡± Peter said. Andrew turned to his brother. Both boys had been given light armor and the weapons they might need whenever they were to be sent out into the field. Peter wore his sword strapped to his belt, and he¡¯d straightened out his surcoat, so the sky blue dragon insignia on his chest was clear. He would have looked official if it hadn¡¯t been for his untamable mess of hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it,¡± Andrew said. ¡°How are you feeling about the sword?¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Feel¡¯s kind of unbalanced. Not the sword itself! I just don¡¯t know what to do with my other hand. Shield doesn¡¯t feel right, and somethings off when I use both hands.¡±

    ¡°Never would have guessed,¡± Andrew said. He¡¯d watched his brother¡¯s last sparing match against another student of the blade. The other boy was bigger and used a shield. But Peter had moved quicker than Andrew had ever realized he could, and he held his own just fine.

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Peter said. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡±

    ¡°Andrew! Peter!¡± Both boys turned to see Anna approaching at a run. She still wore her traveling hat, which she held on as she came to a stop before them. ¡°The King and Queen have asked to see us.¡±

    ¡°All three of us?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°All four,¡± Anna said. She gestured to Jarnvaror. The dragon had just woken from his nap and was watching the group with mild interest. Peter grinned.

    ¡°So they¡¯re allowing him at the castle, now?¡±

    Anna shrugged. ¡°I get the feeling King Henry was insistent on being able to see him again.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not keep him waiting,¡± Peter said, calling the dragon over. ¡°You¡¯ve been shut up in the library the last few days,¡± he added a moment later. ¡°How are the studies going? Can you throw fireballs yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m still just getting the basics of magic down. I¡¯ve barely even begun manipulating anything.¡±

    ¡°Is it that hard?¡± Peter asked. While they talked, he started getting Jarnvaror¡¯s saddle ready. The dragon leaned down so Peter could force it over his neck.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot to learn,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I¡¯ve been more interested in looking through the records where Wisps are mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Records?¡± Peter huffed, getting the saddle up. ¡°That sounds¡­. So boring!¡±

    Anna smiled at that. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve scanned hundreds of documents, and I¡¯m making a list of how many times Wisps have been spotted over the years, and in what regions.¡±

    ¡°Think that will help figure out what¡¯s going on around the country?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Anna said, her smile fading. ¡°Sol thinks so.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m trying to see if they come from somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Think that¡¯s what Halcyon¡¯s trying to find?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Their home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I need to find out more about them to figure out what he wants in the first place.¡± Anna sighed looking at her bracelet. ¡°I hope it¡¯s as simple as just wanting to go home.¡±

    ¡°Have you found anything, then?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head again. ¡°Nothing major. We¡¯ve known there are a few places the Wisps seem to congregate in, but I can¡¯t tell from the records if any of them are special.¡±

    ¡°What places are those?¡± Peter asked, finishing up the last straps on the saddle.

    Anna thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a spot on the north western edge of the Suvaran Desert¡­ then there is the Tiger¡¯s Pass going into Selasem. The Crimson Wood, which is probably the closest. And then there is the lake way up in the north east.¡±

    ¡°And Wisps just float over to these spots?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°No. There are more sightings in these areas every few years. A lot more. But as far as I could tell, there wasn¡¯t any regular pattern. Nothing with the dates or times of year. Not enough information to tell if it had anything to do with the moon¡¯s phase.¡±

    ¡°Think it¡¯s a dead end?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna¡¯s smile returned. ¡°Much too soon to say. I¡¯ve still got a whole lot of books to get through before I¡¯ve read all the reports.¡±

    ¡°Glad you¡¯re keeping busy,¡± Andrew said.

    Anna nodded. ¡°We really should get going though. I don¡¯t think Henry was wanting to wait.¡±

    Andrew and Anna strapped themselves into Jarnvaror¡¯s saddle after Peter. The flight was barely more than a single bound as the dragon took them over the city walls in moments before landing in the castle courtyard. In the last few weeks, the King had had a small dais built in the courtyard. It could be moved during the day, but he brought it out to conduct official business outside. So far, it had only been used twice. Both times were for Henry to speak with Peter and Jarnvaror.

    Andrew saw, even before the dragon landed, that the dais was full. Two ornate chairs had been brought out for the king and queen, and he could make out their blond hair. He also saw the royal mother standing between the thrones. He couldn¡¯t make out her face, but he imagined it was the same look of disapproval she normally gave the dragon when ever it came within a kilometer of the children. Sol and the Daniel were also there, along with the standard entourage of guards.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± King Henry called, even as Jarvaror landed.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Peter called back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Courtesies!¡± Andrew hissed at his brother. ¡°This is an official event.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Right,¡± Peter said.

    All three riders unstrapped themselves and slid down. They approached the dais, where the brothers bowed and Anna curtsied, first to the queen, then the king, saying, ¡°Your Grace. Your Majesty.¡± When they looked up, Andrew could tell that Lady Thalia was still glowering at Peter, but she otherwise seemed contented by the formalities.

    ¡°We¡¯re glad all of you are well this day,¡± the queen began. ¡°We¡¯ve heard from your various instructors that all of you are making considerable progress in your auxiliary training.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s auxiliary mean?¡± Peter asked under his breath. Andrew did not bother answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ended yet,¡± Queen Emily continued.

    ¡°But we have a job for all of you,¡± the King finished.

    Andrew exchanged a look with Peter and Anna. Peter grinned, and Anna seemed a little taken aback. ¡°Already?¡± she mouthed.

    Andrew looked back up at the king and queen, and took a breath, recalling what he¡¯d learned about official courtesy before responding. ¡°We thank you for your confidence in us. What mission would you have us do?¡±

    Emily gestured to the Archmage, and Sol stepped forward. ¡°It seems the Wisps are gathering in the Crimson Wood again,¡± he said. ¡°With all the other things going on, we don¡¯t know if this is a normal gathering or not. But, since this is so close, t¡¯s a good opportunity to test you as a group. And to study the Wisps more closely,¡± he added, grinning at Anna.

    ¡°There is a bit more to it than that, isn¡¯t there?¡± King Henry asked.

    ¡°Not that¡¯s been confirmed,¡± Chamberlain Daniel cut in. ¡°But if it follows the normal pattern in recent days, you may expect there to be a mage in the area.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked.

    The Chamberlain shrugged. ¡°The last time there was a¡­ I suppose we¡¯d call it a normal congregation of Wisps? Either way, the last time was only a few months ago. With all of the other happenings around the kingdom, we asked if they noticed anything unusual. They said there was nothing, save an odd stranger or two. On its own, that would mean nothing in the crimson wood, except¡­¡±

    ¡°Except for what you told us about the bandits,¡± King Henry said. ¡°We think it could be related.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Andrew managed. He bit the inside of his cheek, holding back his protests about not being ready to deal with the mage yet. ¡°And¡­ what would you like us to do about the mage should there be one?¡±

    ¡°Observe,¡± Sol suggested. ¡°I doubt you¡¯re ready to fight an experienced magic user, with the obvious exception of Jarnvaror. Still, I¡¯d avoid trying to arrest the mage, regardless of how criminal the actions may seem. If you¡¯re able to have a¡­ shall we call it cordial conversation with him, though, by all means, take as much time as you would like to talk.¡±

    ¡°And remember,¡± Daniel pointed out, ¡°We have yet to confirm if that is the case this time or not.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said, feeling a little lighter. ¡°We¡¯ll remember that. When do you want us leaving?¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± King Henry said, raising a hand. A group of servants stepped forward and presented the travelers with bags of supplies. ¡°We were hoping you could get started right away.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your Majesty,¡± Andrew said.

    Peter turned to the dragon. ¡°You up for another big flight?¡± he asked.

    ***                  ***                  ***

    In fact it was not too long a flight. The Crimson Wood spanned over the northern edge of the River Canyons. On horse back, it would have taken them most of a day. Flying, it only took them an hour to reach the woods proper and the better part of a second to find the Elven city of Kalligair. The city sprawled through the trees, mingling with the forest which did not seem to live up to its name. All the trees were a deep emerald green, with broad leaves. The buildings of the city, though, were built of red and yellow wood, making a patch of the forest look like eternal autumn.

    Andrew had made a point of reminding Peter to tell the dragon not to land inside the city for once. So, Jarnvaror circled the city a few times, looking for an appropriate place to land along the edge. There were not many places where he could do so without knocking down some of the trees, and either the dragon realized that this was a bad idea, or he didn¡¯t want to bother with the effort.

    Still, he found a place along the edge of the city to land. There was a large clearing at one point along the edge of the city which had enough room for the dragon. Jarnvaror landed there. Once he¡¯d touched down, his riders began unstrapping from the saddle.

    Andrew looked between the other two. ¡°We should probably go over what our plan is here,¡± he said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just finding out if there¡¯s a person luring the Wisps here?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Wisps come here normally,¡± Anna said. ¡°It would be good to learn what we can about why.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s both,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We want to make sure if there is a mage interfering with the Wisps or not. If not, we can investigate the cause of the Wisps coming here a lot more. Sound good?¡± Anna nodded. So did Peter, and Andrew focused on him. ¡°And remember, if there is a mage, we leave them alone. We look on from a distance, but we don¡¯t do anything. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°And tell Jarnvaror not to go after the mage either,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°What, really? Why?¡±

    ¡°If there is some group of mages handing Wisps out to all the bandits and rebels in Grealand, we don¡¯t want them knowing about us yet. So tell him.¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Peter muttered. ¡°Hey, Jarn. Andrew wants me to tell you that if we do bump into that mage ¨C yeah, the one I said we might, but I don¡¯t know ¨C if we do, he wants you to leave him alone¡­¡± Andrew watched as Peter repeated the rest of their conversation for the dragon, until the dragon huffed and Peter confirmed the dragon would hang back.

    ¡°Good,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find these Wisps.¡±

    He turned to look into the city, and found a small crowd had gathered at the edge of the clearing. ¡°We have that letter of introduction, right?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew nodded. Before he could say anything more, though, a group of Elvish guards in red cloaks and gilded helms pressed their way through the crowd. They held their spears at the ready, but made no hostile moves. One walked ahead of the others. His gaze kept sliding back to the dragon, then he would pull it back to the others. ¡°Who are you,¡± the guard asked. ¡°And why are you here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here on a special assignment from King Henry and Queen Emily,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°We have a letter explaining the situation, in case we arrived before the one sent from Woadrok.¡±

    ¡°They have dragons now?¡± the Elf asked.

    ¡°Just Jarn,¡± Peter said. ¡°He volunteered.¡±

    The Elf frowned at Peter for a moment, and Andrew could tell the guard was trying to decide if that deserved a response. Apparently it didn¡¯t. He turned back to Andrew. ¡°Are you at liberty to explain your mission to us, or only to Lord Sallowain?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re investigating the Wisps,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We were hoping to see what people in the town know about the Wisps before going to see where they gather.¡±

    The Elven captain gave a slow nod, though his eyes remained on the dragon for a while longer. Then he gestured for the other guards to stand down. ¡°I see. I will take this letter to Lord Sallowain. In the meantime, feel free to begin conducting your interviews. However, I must insist the dragon stay outside the city limits.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t cause any problems,¡± Peter said. ¡°He¡¯s used to dealing with people.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the Elf barked, looking at Peter. ¡°I do not want him in among the people and buildings, and I know Lord Sallowain will feel the same. He can stay here, under guard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡° Andrew said, trying to speak up before Peter said anything else. His heart sank as he heard his brother continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know, but I doubt he¡¯ll just stay put if he wants to go flying. We are getting pretty close to the time he¡¯d be needing to hunt.¡±

    A moment of silence followed as the Elves, both guards and ordinary people, staired at Peter. Fear was written on the faces of some in the crowd. Andrew saw the captain¡¯s brow furrow in the shadows of the helm.

    Thinking fast, Andrew grabbed Peter by the shoulder and pulled him forward. In a loud voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that if you asked, Jarnvaror would wait here patiently for us, right? He doesn¡¯t want to scare anyone, and we may be back around the capitol soon anyway, so he can hunt deer and elk there. RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°But he¡ª¡± Peter began. Before he could continue, Andrew squeezed hard on his arm. Peter winced. ¡°Ow! Okay, I can ask him to wait for us.¡±

    ¡°See that you do,¡± the captain of the guard said. He turned and nodded to four of his men. Those four followed after him back into the city. The rest of the guards fanned out, making a wall between themselves and the citizens. The people continued to eye the dragon.

    Andrew sighed , releasing Peter. ¡°Just because the King allows you say whatever comes into your head doesn¡¯t make it a good idea.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Peter said. ¡°And we both know Jarn would never hurt anyone.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anna agreed, stepping between the brothers. ¡°But it¡¯s time we start our job. If any of them will be willing to talk to us after that.¡±

 Chapter 15

    As Peter asked Jarnvaror to stay put, Anna turned to the gathered Elves. She couldn¡¯t read their expressions. Where they curious or frightenend? She opened her mouth to speak. Then her throat seemed to seize up. There were dozens of Elves watching now, and her mind seemed to dump its contents. She blinked a few times, then looked over her shoulder at Andrew. ¡°What am I supposed to say to them?¡±

    Andrew stepped up next to her, looking out at the crowd. She saw him take a deep breath in, then he said in a raised voice, ¡°In case any of you didn¡¯t here our conversation, we¡¯re looking for any information regarding the Wisps. If you can tell us anything, please, come let us know.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the crowd. A few exchanged looks, then walked away. Others merely continued to gawk at the dragon. ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± a young Elf called to them. ¡°They come and go on their own. Unless you want to hear superstitions.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t superstitions!¡± Another Elf snapped back.

    ¡°They¡¯re assumptions,¡± said a third.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d ever approached the Wisps, then you would¡ª¡± the second began. The first cut him off.

    ¡°We¡¯re not insane,¡± he said. A few of the other Elves chuckled, but most cast very disapproving looks at the younger Elf.

    ¡°Do you know what superstition they¡¯re talking about?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna thought back to her research. ¡°Maybe¡­ Some Elves view Wisps as being good luck. They think the Wisps go out to collect peoples negative emotions.¡±

    Andrew blinked. ¡°Have they ever been near a Wisp?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna glared at him. ¡°Not all of them are constantly raging. You¡¯ve met Halcyon. Others are manic. But¡­ yeah, most of them are still dangerous,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Right. But the anger and terror Wisps are more common, right?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anna said. Predicting his next question, she continued. ¡°Some of the Elves believe that¡¯s because they¡¯ve already collected those emotions. They think they deposit them in the wild parts of the forest, away from everyone else, so they can go and do it again.

    Andrew nodded slowly. He looked back at the group of Elves, who were still arguing amongst themselves. ¡°We¡¯re just researchers,¡± he said. Looking to the first he added, ¡°Even if it is superstition, it might help us. And if its not,¡± he turned to the older Elf, ¡°so much the better. We¡¯re most interested in a place they might congregate.¡±

    The young Elf snorted, crossing his arms, and the elder huffed. The third, though, shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not sure where they go after they pass through Kalliagair,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re usually going north, though.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Anything else?¡± The Elves shook their heads. They began dispersing even more, their curiosity about the strangers satisfied.

    Peter joined Andrew and Anna. ¡°Jarn said he¡¯d stay put. He¡¯s not too happy about it, though.¡±

    ¡°As long as he can put up with it for a little while,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can find.¡± He lead the way into Elven city, and the other two followed from behind.

    Growing up, Anna had imagined Elf buildings as being carved or grown out of massive living trees, with no way to distinguish them from the surrounding forest. Even when she¡¯d learned that wasn¡¯t the case, she¡¯d thought the cities would still feel as though they were combined with nature, a series of places built to accentuate the natural beauty, without marring it and with the same sort of natural trails she might find in the mountains, rather than real roads.

    Kalligair was something between those images. The buildings were all small towers made of a dark yellow brown wood that matched the trees around them, and topped with red tiles that no doubt matched the leaves in fall. They were an odd shape, which Anna couldn¡¯t make out at first. After a few minutes, though, she realized they were shaped like honeycomb. Gravel streets wound around the buildings. Some were as wide as any road, but many were only wide enough for two or three people to pass at a time. Their borders were marked out by patches of grass and flowers growing throughout the city. More than that, the forest really didn¡¯t seem to end within the city boundaries. Tree¡¯s sprung up between the buildings, and the path ran around most of them. As they moved, Anna got the sense that each building really had been placed where a tree had stood before.

    Andrew asked one of the Elves they passed if he knew where the Wisps might be going. The Elf shook his head but pointed them down the road. ¡°Not myself. Young Talil and Valad might know. They¡¯ve always been interested in the Wisp migrations. Run a shop down that way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to find the place. Anna looked up at the building. It was the same sort of hexagonal tower as the others, rising three stories. The windows on the second floor were draped with flowers like the ones lining the gravel paths of the town, and over the main door was a sign that read: ¡°Lil and Lad¡¯s Carpentry Shop.¡± On the door was another sign welcoming them inside. Andrew opened the door and gestured for the others to enter.

    A bell rung as the door closed behind them. Inside, the first floor was divided halfway across by a wall with a long cavity, through which Anna could make out the workshop. The entryway itself was stocked hand carved statues on one side and various artistic pieces of furniture on the other.

    A figure appeared in the workshop a moment later. She was a short, slim Elf with curly hair, the same red as Sol¡¯s, and red Doe eyes that lit up when she saw the group. ¡°Oh, my! Welcome to my shop. Are you here for some of our custom crafted furniture? No, I see you¡¯re from out of town. You must be here for a souvenir. Well, my big brother and I are the best carpenters in the whole Crimson Wood, so take your time and let me know if you see something you like!¡±

    ¡°We were actually hoping to talk to you,¡± Andrew said. The Elf girl deflated a bit at that. ¡°We¡¯re from the capitol, here to research Wisps,¡± he went on, and she was all smiles again. Before Andrew could say another word, the Elf started bouncing, a broad smile stretching over her face again.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re fascinating, aren¡¯t they? I go out to see them whenever they start migrating around the city again. We don¡¯t get too close, of course. Wouldn¡¯t want to get in there way. Still, We always like seeing them. Actually,¡± she reached down, to what Anna assumed would be a desk or table next to the wall cavity and pulled up a plat. As she set it down for them, Anna saw it was filled with a dozen or so small pastries with bright red jelly on them.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°A friend of mine makes these whenever the Wisps come by. Try some! They¡¯re on the house.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they look good,¡± Peter said, stepping forward. He took one and popped it into his mouth. ¡°They are good!¡± What is this jam?¡±

    ¡°Several different wild berries. My friend won¡¯t tell me all of them. Secret recipe and all that. Do you two want any?¡± The Elf girl held the plate out for Andrew and Anna. Andrew shook his head, but Anna took one. The pastry was flaky and dense, like a biscuit, and it went well with the little dollop of Jam, which was sweater than honey, and a little tart.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Like I said, though, we¡¯re researching them.¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± the Elf girl said. ¡°How can I help?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d really like to know where they¡¯re going,¡± Andrew said.

    Again, her smile vanished, and she took the plate of sweets away. ¡°You¡¯re not the sort of people who just think Wisps are a problem and bad luck, are you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Peter said, swallowing the rest of his Pastry all at once. ¡°We know for a fact that at least one Wisp is very good luck. But the King and Queen think somethings going on with the Wisps. Maybe somebody is messing with them. It¡¯s our job to find out.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lil said. ¡°What do you mean ¡®messing with them?¡¯¡± she asked.

    ¡°Some bandits and rebels have been using them to terrorize people,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°We encountered some bandits who told us someone offered to sell them Wisps,¡± Anna said, and Lil gasped in horror. ¡°We want to help the Wisps, too, if we can.¡±

    The Elf girl nodded. ¡°Right. Well, my brother and I believe that ever since the Great Catastrophe, the Wisps travel around taking all the hardship from peoples hearts. They carry it themselves for a while, then release it in places where it won¡¯t hurt anyone. If you get to close to them while they¡¯re traveling, you might distract them, and take some of that hardship back. That¡¯s why we think they¡¯re good luck. If you see them, they¡¯ve probably been working hard to make things better for you! Aren¡¯t they great?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely interesting,¡± Andrew answered her. ¡°So do you believe the Wisps gather here to take the cities woes?¡±

    Lil shook her head. ¡°Oh, no. There¡¯s something deeper in the forest that we think is one of the places they leave everyone¡¯s troubles.¡±

    ¡°A specific place?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Lil said. ¡°We don¡¯t go there ourselves, though. Not on purpose.¡± She glanced at Peter. ¡°We do know it¡¯s dangerous to get so close to them while they¡¯re working. And who knows what would happen if you stepped into the place where they¡¯ve been leaving all that negativity for generations?¡±

    ¡°Nothing good?¡± Peter suggested.

    ¡°Nothing good.¡± Lil agreed.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know where it is then?¡±

    Lil grinned. ¡°Well, we did go looking for it, once. And I think we found it! An empty basin north east of the city with a shimmering tree.¡±

    ¡°A shining tree?¡± Andrew said. Lil nodded. ¡°Thank you. We should go and see for ourselves, while the Wisps are here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lil said. ¡°You might disturb them!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be very careful,¡± Anna said. ¡°More than anything, we want to make sure they haven¡¯t been disturbed.¡± The young Elf looked very nervous. But she nodded and wished them well as the left her shop.

    Anna found herself relaxing a little once they were outside. At least until Peter said, ¡°So, we¡¯ve just got to find this dumping ground of human misery now, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really what the Wisps are doing,¡± Anna said. ¡°You¡¯ve felt Halcyon, right? It really seems like the Wisps are pouring out themselves.¡±

    ¡°Either way, we need to take a look at whatever they¡¯re gathering for,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can tell which was is which in here, though. Do you think Halcyon could lead us there?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Anna began. Then it struck her, like a blow, that Halcyon and the other Wisps might leave to be around whatever this thing or place was they were going to. She felt the Wisp respond to her worry with a soothing warmth. A close warmth, as if he knew she was worried he would leave. Relieved, she tried to formulate the request for him to help. ¡°More Wisps like you,¡± she whispered, trying to feel the request itself.

    Halcyon¡¯s warmth faded, replaced by a mild confusion. Anna tried again, but the Wisp didn¡¯t respond. ¡°He¡¯s not understanding me,¡± she told the others.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find a wild one, then,¡± he said.

    Of course it wouldn¡¯t work, Anna thought to herself. She followed behind the other two as they navigated the streets out of town. She looked up at their backs. For all the time she¡¯d spent studying the last few weeks, she felt just as useless out here in the field as before. Andrew had explained her mission. He¡¯d been able to talk to the guards. And Peter. Well, he seemed able to do whatever he wanted. She could barely talk to the Wisp. She looked at her wrist and wondered if she would ever be able to communicate with Halcyon. Well, to communicate when her life wasn¡¯t in danger, since nothing else seemed to make it through to him.

    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she whispered to the Wisp. She felt a warm pulse return and she focused on it as they continued into the woods.

    It only took the trio a few steps to leave sight of Kalligair. The trees and shade swallowed up everything in every direction. Anna looked around, and realized she wasn¡¯t at all certain if they¡¯d made any turns since leaving the Elven city. ¡°Um, guys,¡± she began. ¡°How are we going to get back.¡±

    ¡°Following the trail,¡± Peter said, pointing to their feet. Anna looked down, and at first didn¡¯t see anything like a trail. She was about to open her mouth to ask what it was, when she realized that a thin strip of dirt was running between the trees. It was uneven and rocky, but it was clear of leaves and grass, and the same flowers of the city grew on either side of it, albeit not so many or so neat as in town.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice them,¡± Anna muttered.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not marked well,¡± Peter said. ¡°Hopefully it will continue to whatever the Wisps are heading for so we can get back from there.¡±

    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°I can always try shouting for Jarnvaror.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Elves will be too happy about that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Or the Wisps, for that matter.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t matter too much if we can¡¯t find a Wisp to lead us,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only been out here for a few minutes,¡± Andrew told him.

    ¡°And they might all be there already,¡± Anna muttered. She touched her bracelet again. ¡°Come on, Halcyon. Help us find them.¡±

    The soothing warm pulse from Halcyon quickened, curious again. Anna tried focusing on him. In her head, she conjured up an image of Wisps floating some way through the forest, with Halcyon following after them, and her and the others close behind. She held the image in her mind, hoping he would pick it up.

    Her bracelet flashed blue, and a smoky ball of light appeared between the three travelers. The brothers both flinched as they turned around to see Halcyon. Then Peter grinned. ¡°So is he going to lead us to¡ª¡±

    Before Peter could finish, Halcyon shot off the trail. The three stood, blinking after him for a moment. Then Anna started running after the Wisp. ¡°Come on!¡± she called back to the others.

    They scrambled through the brush only keeping pace because Halcyon would pause every few hundred feet and wait for Anna to catch up. She fell behind the others a few times, but they would always stop for her. ¡°Keep going! I¡¯ll catch up!¡± she said.

    ¡°We¡¯d rather you not get lost in the middle of the woods,¡± Andrew said, just before Halcyon flew off again. Anna clenched her teeth, and she could feel, even from here, Halcyon responding to her frustration. She noticed he slowed down, but that only made it worse.

    Several minutes later, the blue Wisp broke into a wide clearing. The trio followed and stopped. They ran into a wave influence from nearly a hundred Wisps all at once. Dozens swirled around the clearing and up in the leaves, glowing red and yellow and orange. Even with Halcyon dulling the affect for them, there seemed to be a weight over the forest here. Anna looked around. The Wisps were drifting in a great circle, passing from the left to right nearby. All around the clearing, she saw a few Wisps come, and others would leave, but she couldn¡¯t make out any pattern.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Is this some kind of dance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I think it has to do with that.¡± She pointed down. The clearing was a basin, large enough for a small pond. No grass grew on the edges, and as the dirt sloped down it ran over a long flat stone. In the very center was a wide fountain, which had a small tree growing out of its center. The leaves of the tree changed colors to match those of the Wisps floating close to it.

    ¡°I guess we found their special place,¡± Andrew said.

 Chapter 16

    Andrew followed Anna down into the basin. Her little blue Wisp bobbed forward, moving slow. His influence formed a little bubble of calm around the three of them. Still, Andrew could feel the weight of the other Wisps pressing in on his mind, like a gale of confusion. Halcyon shimmered, turning pale for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Andrew heard Anna whisper to him, and the pair stopped.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we had your other Wisps helping before going into all of that?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna blinked, then nodded. She brought her bracelet up to her lips and began muttering to it.

    ¡°Can they even hear you?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Anna replied. ¡°But it helps me focus.¡± She continued her pleas to the Wisps in her bracelet. Several minutes later, Anna shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I can¡¯t get through to them.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should leave, then,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Get farther away. There¡¯s too many of them here.¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re probably only feeling the influence of about ten of them,¡± she said. ¡°The most well documented aspect of Wisps is how far their influence can spread and mix.¡± She pointed to the group. ¡°They aren¡¯t bunching up, so their influence isn¡¯t mixing together in the way it does with Wisp taken. Remember how strong Charles¡¯ Wisps were, even with Halcyon¡¯s protection?¡±

    Andrew and Peter both nodded. As she pointed it out, Andrew realized that even with so many, the Wisps didn¡¯t feel nearly so strong as when they were up against the five of Ironhill¡¯s. ¡°So even with more of them, it¡¯s safe?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Only so long as they don¡¯t start focusing on us,¡± Anna said. ¡°I think that¡¯s most of what Halcyon is doing right now. Keeping them from recognizing us as something other than Wisps.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure we should push it,¡± Andrew said.

    Anna¡¯s face fell. ¡°But that tree, that fountain is the first clue I¡¯ve ever found about Wisps. I need to take a look.¡±

    Andrew looked up at the whirling Wisps. He had a mental image of the whole group descending on them once they were in with the fountain. Then he looked back to his companions, saw Anna¡¯s pleading expression. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°But let¡¯s be quick.¡±

    Anna nodded. She started moving again, and Halcyon continued along, bobbing at her shoulder. As they approached the fountain, the leaves of the small tree faded to purple, then blue as Halcyon approached. Half the tree remained a shifting pattern of reds and yellows, but the part closest to them was glowing blue.

    Anna walked around the whole fountain studying the design, the patterns cut into the stone, the tree inside of it. It was cracked and weathered, but Andrew could still make out some of the symbols himself. The outer base of the fountain was a relief. Shapes that must have been people stood in the front of what could have been mountains or towers. Symbols were made over these with deep, deliberate cuts. Andrew was sure they were words, though he doubted he¡¯d recognize the language even if cracks weren¡¯t running through them.

    ¡°Can you tell what this is?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the script,¡± Anna said, brushing her hand over the words.

    ¡°Could it be Elvish?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna rubbed her temples together. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Peter asked. But Anna shook her head and gestured for them to go back up the hill. Even reaching the tree line at the edge of the clearing brought them a lot of relief. When they stepped out of the clearing, Andrew felt something like his ears popping, and the forest seemed quiet again.

    Anna sighed and looked back over her shoulder, before turning to Peter. ¡°The Elves across the continent have a few languages,¡± Anna began, ¡°but as far as I know, everyone uses the same few scripts. Grealand and most of the Elves and Dwarves share one with the Nordar. Selasem and the Desert Cities have one. So does Ryukyuu in the east. But this isn¡¯t any of those. I think this is something left over from before the Catastrophe.¡±

    Peter whistled, and Andrew frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t all those ruins underground?¡±

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Most of them,¡± she said. She pulled her notepad and a charcoal pencil out of per pack. ¡°We¡¯d need someone who knows more. I should go back and copy as much of it down as I can. I can ask the Sol about it. Or the locals.¡±

    ¡°What, already?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°If they don¡¯t, maybe Sol will,¡± she added.

    ¡°Does the writing really have anything to do with the Wisps though?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°The place certainly does. If we can figure out what it says, then maybe we can figure out why.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you want to go back in now?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna started to nod, then her eyes caught on Halcyon and she paused. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. Besides, I don¡¯t want to leave you so close to the fountain without Halcyon or one of the other Wisps watching your back. Maybe I can try and get them to come out while we wait.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Alright. Once you¡¯re done with that, we can head back and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be waiting to see if some Mage shows up or something?¡±

    Andrew felt suddenly on edge, remembering that part of the task. ¡°Right. But if there is a mage, they weren¡¯t here now. It would be better to wait in the city.¡±

    ¡°We might miss them, then,¡± Peter pointed out. ¡°What if the mage only pops by for a few minutes to handle the Wisps before leaving.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it will only be for a minute or two,¡± Anna said. ¡°If we are dealing with a mage, they might be the person steeling Wisps and offering them to bandits. And if they¡¯re doing that,¡± Anna added, ¡°they might be coming at night.¡±

    Andrew groaned. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to camp here, aren¡¯t we?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s looking that way,¡± Anna said. ¡°You may need to run and tell Jarnvaror what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°Oh, I should be able to call him here.¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°Call him?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Dragons can still hear across vast distances,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Part of how they communicate.¡±

    ¡°I tested it with Jarn once,¡± Peter said. He left me at the top of the mountain and flew halfway across the valley before he couldn¡¯t hear me anymore.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he can still hear you while we¡¯re flying, then.¡±

    Peter grinned. Andrew shook his head. ¡°Either way. If we are going to be staying for a while, we probably don¡¯t want to rest quite so close to the basin. I don¡¯t fancy sleeping with Wisps floating by every few minutes, Not to mention if there is a rogue mage, we don¡¯t want to be spotted. The other two agreed.

    Finding a place to camp didn¡¯t take them long. Still, the forest was dark, by the time they¡¯d set up and were ready to turn in. Andrew watched his brother scramble up a tree to begin shouting for Jarnvaror. Sure enough, a few minutes later, wind began shaking the trees around them. The dragon spent a minute or so hovering over the trees before flying off again and Peter made his way back down the tree.

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I just let him know we¡¯ll be out here for a bit,¡± Peter said. ¡°You can see the Wisps from the trees here. Just as little lights. I pointed them out for Jarn, then told him if he felt like hunting, he¡¯d be alright, and we¡¯d meet him back at the clearing outside the Elf city in a few days.¡±

    It occurred to Andrew that the Elves wouldn¡¯t be too happy for the dragon to keep coming and going. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything he could do about it, though. The thought nagged at him for hours.

    They went back to the basin once more that day. Anna copied as many of the symbols on the fountain as she could into a notepad. She fussed over them inside the Wisps¡¯ influence longer than Andrew was comfortable with before the trio moved to stake out the location until dark.

    None of them were keen on staying by the basin the entire night. When Andrew pointed out that Halcyon would be spotted instantly in the dark, regardless of distance, the others gave in, and they slept the night through. Early in the morning, they returned to the Wisps¡¯ basin and found that there were quite a bit fewer Wisps than before. With them moving, it was always hard to tell for sure. Before, though, it had seemed clear that there were about a hundred. Now it seemed closer to seventy or eighty.

    ¡°Their influence isn¡¯t as strong either,¡± Andrew noted

    Anna nodded in agreement. ¡°I wonder if I can find any new details if we go in today.¡±

    ¡°It might be easier to do that once the all the Wisps have left again,¡± Andrew pointed out. Anna shrugged.

    ¡°Think maybe whatever drew the Wisps here is ending?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°From what the Elves say, I would guess it cycles. Sometimes a lot more Wisps come. Sometimes less.¡±

    ¡°Are we planning on waiting until they all leave?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Anna said. ¡°We don¡¯t know if it ever drops that low.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Andrew added, ¡°We could get called away on a different mission. Even if we¡¯re not, we¡¯re only supposed to examine the place for a little while. Once we¡¯re sure no one¡¯s poking around, we should head back to report.¡±

    ¡°How long will that be, though,¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew and Anna exchanged a look. ¡°Depends,¡± Andrew said. ¡°How long do these events normally last?¡±

    ¡°Four or five days,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Yesterday was the second day at the earliest. So maybe three days?¡± Andrew said. He sniffed. ¡°If we¡¯re still here in the morning, we¡¯ll have to go back into Kalligair to buy food.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°We could always set some snares,¡± he suggested.

    They waited another few hours, watching the Wisps dance around the glowing tree. Anna convinced them to go out one more time, so she could take more notes before settling back into the bed of leaves they were using to watch the basin. Peter had gotten very into the idea of spying for the mage, and kept his attention focused on the Wisps. Anna skimmed through her notes.

    ¡°I still feel like I¡¯m missing something,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Your notes look pretty thorough to me,¡± Andrew said. But Anna shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the other Wisps. Each time we¡¯ve gone into that,¡± she gestured at the basin, ¡°I¡¯ve tried getting them to come out. But they don¡¯t seem to listen.¡±

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Halcyon seems to be doing alright,¡± he said.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I¡­ If there is mage, I want to be able to do something useful. But right now, the only thing I can do is ask Halcyon to calm him down.¡±

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve only just started using magic. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Anna said. ¡°It just seems like if I can communicate with Halcyon, I should be able to with the others, too.¡±

    Again, Andrew shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re the expert,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Anna replied.

    ¡°Guys, shush!¡± Peter whispered. ¡°Something¡¯s moving over there!¡±

    Andrew felt himself snap to attention as he faced the way Peter had indicated. A figure was walking down into the basin. The figure was slim and tall, wearing a dark grey cloak that concealed any details, save the staff, a straight rod with a crystal on the end that glowed red in the light of the Wisps. The figure circled the fountain. Every few steps, Andrew heard a click, and saw something had been set on the fountains edge.

    Even Halcyon seemed to pay more attention as the figure stopped, back to the group. The blue Wisp drifted closer to the clearing. His light grew brighter along with his influence. ¡°No!¡± Andrew hissed at the Wisp. ¡°Anna make him stop!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how!¡± Anna said. ¡°Panicking will only make him try harder, though. Take a breath or something.¡± Andrew tried that, and Halcyon seemed to catch the message. The Wisp¡¯s influence weakened, and his light dimmed. Andrew looked back into the basin. As far as he could tell, the figure hadn¡¯t seen them yet, so he waited, watching the clearing to see what would happen.

    A moment later, the figure raised his staff. There were no words, but Andrew was sure the mage was preparing a spell.

    Andrew felt his stomach lurch, as Anna whispered aloud the thought he¡¯d just had. ¡°They¡¯re going to capture the Wisps!¡±

    ¡°Should we stop them?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t able to¡ª¡±

    Andrew stopped as the air thudded. He turned back to the mage, who held out his staff. Eight lights glowed around the fountain. The air thudded again, and a wave seemed to appear in the air around the basin, pulling light into the eight points. Andrew felt the wave flow through him. Then in horror, he saw Halcyon flowing with it.

    Anna let out an involuntary cry.

    Then Andrew saw Peter charging after the Wisp.

 Chapter 17

    Strands of magic were woven together like a net. Halcyon was caught in the light, dragging toward the center of the basin. Peter ran after him. He stretched his hand out for the Wisp. Then he slipped on the slope of the basin and tumbled forward. His hand passed into the wave of magic as he fell. It was like warm air, vibrating. Then it was gone.

    Peter rolled into the fall and came up on his knees. He scrambled to his feet. The magic split over the fountain. There were eight nets, now, each centered on one of the gems, and filled with Wisps that radiated red and yellow light. Halcyon¡¯s blue was overwhelmed by all the red as he was pulled into the gemstone on the fountain¡¯s edge.

    Peter grit his teeth. He drew his sword out as he ran, ignoring the whirling around to see him. All his focus was directed on the gemstone pulling in the little blue Wisp.

    Peter felt a force crash into him as the mage cast a spell. All the wind rushed out of his lungs and he rolled onto his back. His eyes were watering by reflex. He blinked it away. The magic weaves were still hovering over the fountain, glowing Wisps caught inside.

    ¡°Who-¡° began the mage. It was a woman¡¯s voice. As Peter pushed himself back to his feet again, he saw her face. It was difficult to get much through the shadows of her hood, save the impression of sharp features framed by blond hair.

    An arrow whizzed through the space by the woman¡¯s head. She spun and sent another wave of force up the slope. Peter found himself grinning, knowing that Andrew had bought enough time for him. Jumped the last few steps, and brought the pommel of his sword down on the gem. It cracked.

    ¡°No!¡± the mage screamed. Lights flashed as the Wisps trapped inside were released. Their influence slammed into him, and he stumbled back a few paces. Then a wash of calm joined the other emotions. Halcyon was floating right next to his head. ¡°Glad to see you,¡± Peter told the wisp. Halcyon pulsed at that, though Peter couldn¡¯t tell if the Wisp was responding to him, or if he was just happy to be out of the stone trap.

    ¡°You must be the royal Wisp Seekers,¡± the mage said. She looked between Peter and the others at the edge of the clearing. She¡¯d conjured a shield between herself and the others. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stay here so long,¡± she continued, turning back to the shattered crystal on the old fountain. ¡°We¡¯ve lost so much time already.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds like what we were hopping to ask you about,¡± Peter said. ¡°You know, if we ran into you.¡±

    The woman looked at him, and Peter caught a flash of ice-blue eyes before she raised her staff again. Peter tensed, ready to roll to jump out of the way. Instead, Wisps began rising out of the remaining seven gems.

    It felt like a crowd had begun a riot in his head, even with Halcyon¡¯s help. The entire group of burning lights was focused on him as the mage pointed her staff at him. His vision blurred. His first instinct was to try and shove them away. Failing that, he knew he couldn¡¯t stay mixed up with the whole group. He had to run.

    He could still feel Halcyon in the midst of it. The blue Wisp was like a single candle flame before a burning tree, flickering a little, but calm before the storm. Peter focused on that. He screwed his eyes shut and focused on the little island of calm.

    As he did, he realized something. The influence¡ªall of the influence¡ªwas in his head. As much as the wisps swirled around them, their tendrils of light drifting over Peter like smoke, they weren¡¯t a prison. When he focused on the horde, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to move.

    He focused on the one Wisp next to him.

    He snapped his eyes open and leapt forward, slashing with his sword. The mage flinched, but Peter was only going for her staff. He knocked it out of her hands, then swung the blade back holding it up to her throat. As soon as the staff fell, the wisps all returned to the crystals the mage had trapped them in, and Peter felt their influence disappearing.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The mage¡¯s magic shield dropped, and she glared at him. No, Peter realized, she was glaring at Halcyon. Still, she held up her hands in surrender. ¡°I¡­ well, we need some questions answered,¡± Peter said.

    The woman looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not really in the mood, boy,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll need a very good reason to convince me to talk.¡±

    Peter grinned. He drew in a breath and yelled, ¡°JARNVAROR!¡± After a moment, Peter heard the dragon¡¯s distant reply. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Better than the sword,¡± the mage grumbled. She closed her eyes. ¡°Fine. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Peter began. With his free hand, he gestured for the other two to come and join him.

    ¡°An Elvish mage,¡± she said.

    ¡°A local?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Not from this part of the wood, no. I grew up far to the east. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your life story,¡± Andrew interrupted. He looked at Peter. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have just charged in like that!¡±

    ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± Peter said. ¡°I got Halcyon back.¡±

    ¡°It was still dangerous,¡± Andrew said. ¡°It would have been better to try following her after she left.¡±

    Peter just shrugged. ¡°Well this way we can get some information out of her,¡± he said. He gestured to the Mage. ¡°Ask her anything.¡±

    Andrew sighed, then turned to the mage. He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Who are you working with?¡±

    ¡°No one,¡± the Elf woman said.

    ¡°Try again,¡± Peter said. ¡°We already know somebody is trading Wisps to bandits.¡±

    Now the woman smiled. ¡°I am. It¡¯s good money.¡±

    ¡°Off of bandits?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Anna, how skilled of a mage do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°With what training I have?¡± Anna said. ¡°She¡¯s good. Maybe not as good as Sol, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered you compare me to the Archmage,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Seems like bandits would be small fry for someone like you, then. So, who all are you working with?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who¡¯s willing to pay,¡± the mage said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Peter replied. ¡°But what about, you know, specifics?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty long list, boy,¡± the mage said. A warm vibration ran through the air, and Peter suddenly realized the woman had never opened her eyes. ¡°And¡­ um¡­ giving away trade secrets is bad for business.¡±

    Peter leapt between the mage and his companions just as a whirlwind exploded from her. He caught a glimpse of a glowing gemstone on her belt, just as the winds hit him. The three went sprawling.

    ¡°Another Anchor,¡± Anna managed to groan, sitting back up from the blast. Peter sat up and saw the mage retrieve her staff she waved it, and the gemstones, blown away by her whirlwind, floated back to her, into a pouch on her belt.

    Peter jumped to his feet, readying his sword. The mage smiled at him. ¡°Nice try,¡± she said in a sweet voice. ¡°But you¡¯re not taking me by surprise again. Just leave me to my business. Go home.¡±

    Peter dashed for her.

    ¡°Peter wait!¡± Andrew yelled. ¡°We can¡¯t fight her!¡±

    The mage pointed her staff at Peter and strands of light shot out. They looked like the same glowing nets that had gone out in waves before, and Peter tried to dodge under them. But they curved around to meet him. They spun around him and flung him up into the air.

    Peter found himself spinning up in the treetops. The strands of light were attached to him still, like burning ropes. Then they were gone. He flailed his arms around for a moment, trying to reorient himself. He succeeded. Right before he hit the ground with a crunch.

    Anna let out a horrified scream, and Peter wasn¡¯t sure why. He knew he was dazed, and the wind had definitely been knocked out of him again, but nothing else really hurt. Then he tried to sit up. A pain like he¡¯d never felt before shot through his entire body. He couldn¡¯t identify it. He couldn¡¯t compare it to anything else. Burns, maybe, but burns deep inside, somewhere. He managed to raise just his head alright. The mage was looking at him as if she was impressed he could still move. Then he looked down a little more.

    He blinked. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Then he opened it again. ¡°My legs aren¡¯t supposed to do that,¡± he managed, still trying to make sense of all the extra bends and the sharp shards sticking out from various places.

    ¡°No,¡± he heard the mage reply. But her voice sounded muffled. A roar split the air overhead, but even that sounded more distant, and Peter could only understand half of it. The mage woman continued, saying something else that he couldn¡¯t hear, before turning and running into the forest.

    Peter blinked. He saw Jarnvaror land. The dragon was clearly roaring after her, but all was silent. Andrew and Anna both appeared in Peter¡¯s vision, which seemed to be shrinking a lot. They were waving to the dragon. Jarnvaror turned, and the last thing Peter saw was the dragon¡¯s snout coming closer, and feeling the breath wash over him.

    Then he couldn¡¯t stay up anymore. He fell back, unconscious.

 Chapter 18

    Jarnvaror waited outside the tower, his neck and tail wrapped around it¡¯s base, his head pressed up against the window, looking inside where the Elvish healers were treating Peter. He hadn¡¯t woken up since the mage had disappeared. Andrew was grateful for that. The image of Peter¡¯s mangled legs seemed super imposed over his eyes whenever he blinked.

    As far as Andrew had been able to tell, Jarnvaror had panicked once Peter had passed out. He¡¯d roared, passed back and forth around the clearing like he might have been looking for something, before returning to sniff at Peter. Andrew felt like doing the same. But he at least had some idea of what to do. He knelt to pick Peter up, and the dragon roared at him.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrew yelled back. ¡°We need to get him to a healer! Leaving him here will just make things worse! Understand? Going to help!¡± As he yelled at the dragon, he gestured off toward Kalligair. Still growling, the dragon tilted his head, then he followed Andrew¡¯s fingers with his gaze. The dragon let out a noise like a bark, then rose up. Before Andrew could do anything, Jarnvaror had scooped him and Anna up in one talon and Peter up in the other. Then he shot into the sky and flew to the city.

    The Elves were not happy to see the dragon again. He landed in the massive clearing that served as the city square, roaring to scatter the Elves. He set his passengers down gently enough, but they were surrounded by guards in an instant. ¡°He need¡¯s medical attention!¡± Andrew said, pointing to Peter.

    The guard¡¯s eyed each other. Their commanding officer, a different Elf from before, stepped forward, spear lowered. ¡°We were informed you wouldn¡¯t-¡°

    Jarnvaror hissed covering all three of his riders. The officer blanched and took several steps back.

    ¡°We can¡¯t control him without Peter,¡± Anna said, pointing to the unconscious boy. ¡°And he needs help.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt pretty bad sir,¡± said one of the other guards. ¡°I can go find a healer.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± the officer squeaked. ¡°And bring some reinforcements when you do.¡±

    The guard left. He returned with a host of other Elves. Several were dressed in red robes reminiscent of Sol¡¯s, accompanied by younger Elves in sleeveless white tunics bearing a litter. They all paused, looking up at the dragon as they approached. Jarnvaror growled, but Andrew made a point of trying to calm him so the other Elves could approach. They loaded Peter onto the litter and took him to one of the towers deeper in the forest. The dragon followed. Head low and teeth bared to all the soldiers following.

    Andrew and Anna followed as well, when a familiar figure came up beside them. ¡°I thought we agreed the dragon would stay put.¡± Andrew turned and saw the Elvish captain they¡¯d met at the edge of the city. ¡°Bad enough that he flew off without you the other day. Now just landing in the city¡­ Lord Sallowain will want to speak to you about this himself.¡±

    ¡°I need to stay with my brother until I know he¡¯s alright,¡± Andrew found himself saying. He felt his face grow hot as he realized that might be taken as an insult. He focused his eyes on Peter, avoiding the Elf¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see,¡± the captain muttered. Andrew could feel the disapproval dripping from his voice. ¡°I understand your concern, but I must insist you go to the lord.¡±

    ¡°I could go and talk with him,¡± Anna volunteered. ¡°Andrew can stay with his brother while the healers work.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the captain said. ¡°He will wish to speak with both of you.¡±

    ¡°Really, another voice cut in. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with all three. But I see that won¡¯t be possible now. Andrew turned and saw an Elf walking up to them. He was a little taller than Andrew, with long crimson hair tied in the sort of tight ponytail that made it look much shorter than it was. His clothing seemed to be caught somewhere between ceremonial robes and leather armor, with flowing sleeves and a tight vest, all of it in shades of white.

    ¡°Lord Sallowain,¡± the captain said, bowing his head.

    The Elf lord smiled, and Andrew got the sense he was actually a lot younger than he looked. ¡°It seemed like it would be wise to come to them for this.¡± He turned to the other two, and his expression hardened. ¡°Sir Naimeh will keep an eye on the dragon for us while the healers do their work. I will speak with the two of you.¡±

    Andrew exchanged a glance with Anna. She looked as nervous as he felt. Then he caught the guard¡¯s expression, and he turned to follow the Elvish lord away from the throng of people and the dragon. Jarnvaror watched them go.

    ¡°Wisp seekers from Woadrok,¡± Lord Sallowain said, facing the pair again. ¡°I take it you did find the Wisps? What happened.¡±

    Andrew explained how they¡¯d found the odd basin with the fountain and tree, and how they had waited to see if there would be any other activity around it for a few days. The Elf nodded, listening in silence until Andrew mentioned the mage.

    ¡°What did she look like?¡± Lord Sallowain asked. ¡°Did she give you her name?¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± Andrew said. ¡°It was hard to make out details of her face. She was cloaked. Her hair was blond, though, and she said she was an Elvish mage.¡±

    Lord Sallowain frowned. ¡°I see. Anything else of note?¡±

    ¡°She said she has a long list of clients,¡± Anna said. ¡°Like she¡¯s planning to sell Wisps to people.¡±

    The Elf lord¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like her¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Andrew asked.

    The Elf blinked at them, as if he¡¯d just realized he¡¯d spoken aloud. ¡°Never you mind. Continue.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Andrew did not answer right away. The Elvish lord was sweating, and his eyes kept darting over his shoulder, as if he expected someone to be listening in on the conversation. Andrew wondered if the Lord Sallowain might be involved somehow. Still, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say other than the truth. ¡°She had more than one anchor. One on her staff, the other on her belt. We didn¡¯t notice the second one until she managed to knock us all away. Then she threw my brother into the sky.¡±

    ¡°Just two?¡± the Elf lord asked.

    ¡°That we saw,¡± Anna pointed out. ¡°If she had more, she didn¡¯t need to use them.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± Andrew said, stepping closer to the Elf. ¡°We were sent here to get information. About the Wisps themselves, and also anything going on around them. Please, if you know anything about this mage, we need to know. My brother was¡ª¡±

    The Elf held up his hand to silence Andrew. ¡°I understand that.¡±

    ¡°Do you know something, then?¡± Anna asked.

    Lord Sallowain looked around. There were a few guards standing nearby, preserving some privacy for the group. It wasn¡¯t necessary though. Most were focused on the dragon wrapped around the infirmary tower. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough information to say anything for sure,¡± the lord began.

    ¡°We don¡¯t either,¡± Anna said. ¡°That¡¯s the whole reason we came.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sallowain muttered. He scratched the back of his head. Then he took a breath and looked right at him. ¡°This mage you encountered. She¡¯s probably my cousin, Sheil.¡±

    ¡°Why would she be capturing wisps?¡± Anna asked.

    The Elf lord shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She always talked about changing the world. She was an excellent mage. She can control four anchors at once. But she always talked about changing the world. We weren¡¯t that close,¡± he added quickly. ¡°But I always sensed she was bitter about something. She disappeared a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°And this mage matches her description,¡± Andrew said.

    Again, Sallowain shrugged. ¡°Well, what little of it you have, yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who those connections of hers might be?¡± Andrew asked.

    The young Elf shook his head. ¡°In general, I suppose they could be anyone. But I can¡¯t think of anybody that would actually want a Wisp. They¡¯re such earie creatures.¡±

    ¡°It looked like she could control them, to some extent,¡± Anna said.

    The Elf lord shook his head. ¡°I meant personally, of the connections I know she has,¡± he said. ¡°But I suppose if she has that skill, there would be a long list of people interested. Any petty mage who wanted to test themselves on a hard spell. I¡¯ve heard the rumors of Wisps helping bandits recently too. That¡¯s what got you lot involved, isn¡¯t it? Really, anyone interested in chaos. I just don¡¯t see how she could have met such people here in the Wood.¡±

    ¡°Someone interested in chaos,¡± Andrew repeated. He had difficulty wrapping his head around the thought. ¡°Why would anyone want chaos?¡±

    ¡°Chaos brings change,¡± Lord Sallowain said. ¡°In fact, I think it goes both ways. Any change brings a bit of chaos.¡±

    ¡°So you think your cousin is doing this to make some sort of change?¡± Anna asked.

    The Elf lord staired off into the woods for a few seconds before answering. Then he nodded. ¡°If it is her, then yes. I can¡¯t imagine her doing this merely for coin. Someone else, maybe. If she has colleagues. But Sheil?¡±

    ¡°What does she want?¡± Andrew asked.

    Lord Sallowain paused again before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She was never satisfied with her position, and she seemed to blame the whole world for it.¡± He turned to look at Andrew and Anna. ¡°She feels the world wasn¡¯t fair to her as it was to our cousins Thalia and Guilas.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Andrew began. ¡°Thalia? As in¡­¡±

    Sallowain nodded. ¡°A bit closer on Sheil¡¯s side than mine, but yes. Our cousins were the Royal consorts to King Jonathan and Queen Eleyah.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they all Half Elves?¡± Anna asked.

    Lord Sallowain shrugged. ¡°The royal family has a duty to unite our two races. So they must be both. That is the way it has been since the time of King Horace.¡±

    ¡°So she has some problem with that?¡± Andrew asked.

    Sallowain sighed. ¡°If it is her.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said. ¡°If it¡¯s her.¡±

    A light gust of wind blew through the treetops. Andrew couldn¡¯t feel it from the ground, but the rustling felt like punctuation for the conversation as a whole. Sallowain closed his eyes. ¡°I have a lot more work to get to today,¡± he said. ¡°You should return to your companion.¡±

    Andrew bowed. ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± he said. He looked over his shoulder again and realized that the guards were still surrounding the dragon, all tensed up as if they expected the wyvern to go on a rampage at any moment. ¡°Um¡­ will the guard¡¯s be okay letting our dragon stay here while my brother rests? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll listen to anyone but Peter.¡±

    Lord Sallowain nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let the guards know about the special circumstances. Though, please, let the king and queen know we would rather not host such creatures. And if we must, we¡¯d appreciate a little more warning.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pass on your message,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Will your healers be able to restore Peter¡¯s legs?¡± Anna asked.

    Lord Sallowain shrugged. ¡°That is not my realm of expertise. You should go and ask them.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said, recognizing the dismissal. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Anna.¡±

    They went to the infirmary tower. Peter lay on a bed with yellow sheets, with two Elvish healers bending over him. He was on top of the sheets, and wooden splints had been wrapped around both legs. He was looking out the window and talking to Jarnvaror.

    ¡°How are you already awake?¡± Andrew burst, seeing him.

    Peter grinned at him. ¡°What are you talking about? I feel great!¡±

    ¡°What about your legs?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Seem fine to me,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not moving them,¡± one of the healers said without looking up. ¡°We¡¯re almost done. At least with what we can do.¡±

    Peter frowned at them. ¡°Well that sounds ominous.¡±

    ¡°Please be quiet, sir.¡±

    Peter looked at the other two, then shrugged. Jarnvaror rumbled something through the window. Peter turned and told the dragon what the others had been saying. Andrew saw both healers look at one another in exasperation as Peter spoke, but they kept working.

    A few minutes later, the healers stood. ¡°We¡¯ve repaired what we could,¡± one said.

    ¡°Great!¡± Peter said. He moved as if he were about to get up, then flinched and gave a sort of wheezing cry. ¡°Wait, I thought you said you were done!¡± he managed.

    ¡°We did what we could,¡± repeated the chief healer. ¡°You will walk again. But not for some time.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is some time?¡± Peter groaned.

    ¡°Your lower legs were shattered, young man,¡± the healer said. ¡°We¡¯ve managed to get the fragments into the correct spots and kickstart the healing process. But we can¡¯t simply make them whole right away. Our magic has given it a chance though. Leave the splints on, and keep off your feet so they can heal properly.¡±

    Peter managed to give the others a sheepish grin. ¡°Well. I guess we¡¯re stuck here for a few weeks. Sorry, guys.¡±

    Jarnvaror rumbled from the outside, and the healers went white. ¡°We didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯t be able to move,¡± the second healer added before Peter could speak. She turned and grabbed a pair of crutches off the wall. ¡°Here these? No, they may not be the right size.¡±

    ¡°It will probably be a week before he can use those, regardless,¡± the other healer said. He eyed the dragon through the window. ¡°If you have help, though, I think you¡¯d be able to get in the saddle. If it¡¯s not a long flight, at least. It would only be back to Woadrok, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Peter said. ¡°Well, I guess that works out, then.¡±

    Andrew wished he had a mirror on him. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever seen his brother look quite so flustered before, and it was such a shame he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it himself.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Concentrate,¡± Sol said. ¡°You should be able to feel the strands of magic and how I¡¯m moving them.¡±

    Anna nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were fixed on a page in the Archmage¡¯s notebook, where he¡¯d drawn an intricate pattern of wavy lines, crisscrossing and looping back on one another forming a shape like a circle with an arrowhead inside it. After a few weeks of training, she could definitely feel the magic, but it was still so complicated, she wasn¡¯t sure how the spell he was creating was quite the same as his sketch on the page. There seemed to be so many more strands in the spell itself.

    ¡°Now, in a moment, I want you to try forming the net yourself,¡± the Elf continued.

    ¡°Wait. Now?¡± Anna asked looking up at him. Sol smiled and nodded. A faint glow emanated from the gem embedded in the collar of his tunic, and his hair was tousled by the wind spinning around him. They were in his study. And he was floating ten feet off the ground.

    ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t need to make it quite this complex,¡± Sol said. ¡°No need to make a literal chair of wind. Just get it moving. A little whirlwind. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Anna took a breath in and turned back to the book. Sol had given her a crystal to use as her anchor, which she¡¯d attached to her bracelet opposite the opal Halcyon and the other Wisps lived in. She could feel the mana stored inside it, ready to be used. With a final look at Sol¡¯s diagram, she started trying to cast the spell.

    Just a whirlwind. Sol had described that the over all form of her spell was most important for simple spells. For just a slow breeze spinning around her, it would be better if the net was not so tightly woven. Of course, each time she tried to place the spell, it seemed like some part of it unraveled and she had to start again.

    She registered Sol dropping his own spell as he watched her try and cast hes. She felt her face grow red with frustration as the spell kept refusing to take hold. Halcyon took notice. The Wisp sent his influence out around her, forcing her to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t need help,¡± she said. ¡°I can do this.¡±

    For a moment, Halcyon didn¡¯t respond. Then his influence became a little confused and faded, leaving Anna with nothing but her frustration. It was another five minutes before she finally managed a stable net of magic. She willed it to move around her, generating a small breeze that turned the pages of some of the books lying open on the table.

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± she asked the Archmage.

    Sol pondered the question for a moment or two, then shrugged. ¡°I think you have the principals down alright. You¡¯re just a bit slow at weaving.¡± As if to prove his point, he waved his hand, recreating his cushion of wind. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be quite this fast, even with simple spells yet, but you should be quicker if you want magic to be of much use on your journeys.¡±

    Anna looked down at her feet. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Sol interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t look so depressed. Practice should be plenty to solve a problem like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to practice when we can get called away for a mission at any moment,¡± Anna said. It had been barely a week and a half since their trip to the Crimson Wood. After passing their information on to the King and Queen, they¡¯d been told to stand by for more orders, in case anything came up. Anna thought they would give the group time to rest and let Peter recuperate. At least, she had until Peter had insisted he would be ready to go at any time. King Henry took that to mean they didn¡¯t need a break. But at least there had been no news since then.

    Sol shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s how it goes sometimes. Learning new skills when you¡¯ve other responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°Did you have that issue while learning magic?¡± Anna asked.

    Sol smiled. ¡°It was the other way around for me,¡± he said. ¡°I had to learn how to navigate castle politics while attending to my duties as a royal mage.¡± He paused for a moment, thinking. Then he shrugged. ¡°It would also be helpful if we found out what aspect of spell casting you are best at.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°No one is a natural at everything,¡± Sol said. ¡°Some people have the misfortune to lack any talent. When it comes to mages, though, most of us have some element in which we excel.¡±

    ¡°I assume you don¡¯t mean natural elements,¡± Anna said.

    Sol shrugged. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s one of those. Most of the time though, you¡¯re right. A person¡¯s affinity is usually something more like being able to tie spells off to form enchantments, or being able to form them quickly, like me. Others are good at sensing the patterns and picking up unique spells and techniques.¡±

    Anna felt a little better. If Sol¡¯s special talent was the speed of his spells, then she didn¡¯t think it was a problem that she was so much slower than he was. ¡°What do you think mine is?¡± she asked.

    Sol thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No idea. Unfortunately, when it comes to discovering your affinity, very few people succeed at that until they¡¯re pretty well practiced in several area¡¯s of magic. Still, I¡¯d pay attention to the parts of casting that are hardest for you, and those that are easiest. It may help you discover your talents.¡±

    There was a knock at the door to the study, and Sol called for the person to enter. Andrew stuck his head in. ¡°How are things going,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Slow,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I¡¯m learning. How is training going?¡±

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Same as ever. King Henry and Queen Emily have called for us.¡±

    Anna¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°There goes practice,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sol said. ¡°I¡¯ll still be here to help you practice when you get back. And I may even have discovered something about the fountain you found.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Anna said. She stood and left down the spiral stairs with Andrew.

    ¡°Still nothing on the fountain, then?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°Sol is convinced the symbols are familiar from somewhere, but he can¡¯t place them. And I¡¯ve been a bit¡­ distracted the last few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Magic practice?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°There are other mages gathering the wisps. If we run into any more, I don¡¯t want¡­ well, that happening again.¡± As they came to the bottom of the stairs, Peter was waiting for them. He was still on his crutches, though he was able to put at least a little weight on his feet now. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to go on another mission?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Peter said. ¡°I¡¯m getting pretty used to not moving my legs.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll regret that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Maybe we should make another liter so Jarnvaror can carry you like he did Sir Charles.¡±

    Peter laughed. ¡°That would be fun,¡± he said. ¡°I could actually get the full view while we¡¯re flying.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea what our orders are?¡± Anna asked.

    Both boys shook their heads. Andrew said, ¡°I think they just learned about it. They just sent me to collect the two of you.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting then,¡± Anna replied.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m moving as fast as I can,¡± Peter said, swinging forward on the crutches.

    The King and Queen were both in the throne room when the trio arrived, along with their mother and Chancelor Daniel. King Henry was talking to Daniel as the chancellor wrote something down. Lady Thalia noticed the three first, and she tapped Queen Emily on the shoulder to alert her. The girl sat up a little straighter. ¡°Welcome, Wisp Seekers,¡± she said.

    The three stopped, Andrew and Anna bowing. When she looked up, Anna noticed that Lady Thalia had wrinkled her nose at Peter, who was, of course, unable to bow.

    ¡°Good! You¡¯re already here,¡± King Henry said. ¡°We just finished having Daniel draft a letter of introduction for you to give to Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh of Prohr.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Prohr,¡± Chancelor Daniel said. ¡°We just received word that some Pirates along the coast have been using Wisps while attacking some of our ships.¡±

    Anna realized Peter was still giving the chancellor a blank look. She leaned over and said, ¡°Prohr is the largest port city in the southwest. How have you not heard of it?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about trade much back home,¡± Andrew said.

    Anna felt her face flush. ¡°Oh. Right. Sorry.¡±

    Andrew shrugged and turned back to the King and Queen. ¡°What do you want us to do about the Pirates? I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re in any condition to fight them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re our experts on Wisps,¡± Lady Thalia said. ¡°It¡¯s your job to find out the most efficient way to deal with this particular issue.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Do we know how they were using the Wisps, or how many?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Daniel said. ¡°The report to us only told us that there were several Wisps on board the ship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh will be able to explain more details when you arrive,¡± Queen Emily said. ¡°Pirates have never been unusual in the area. It¡¯s the Wisps he will need help dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said, and Anna could tell he was already dreading this mission.

    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Peter said. ¡°This will be fun.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear how it goes for you,¡± King Henry said.

    ¡°When would you like us to leave?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Well. Now would be a good time,¡± Lady Thalia replied.

 Chapter 20

    The flight to Prohr took three days. Anna was worried about Peter, but the boy was unphased by his wounded legs. In fact, he seemed to enjoy the excuse to sit around whenever they stopped to make camp. Andrew wouldn¡¯t let him idle, of course, so Peter made most of their meals. These were¡­ edible. Peter seemed to understand that he knew nothing about seasoning food. So he just boiled their rations and added salt. Still Anna was glad when she saw the port city appear over the horizon. Even they couldn¡¯t make something that tasted more like seawater.

    Prohr spread out along the coastline. Where the city met the water, piers stretched into the sea. Fleets of merchant and fishing ships were docked in the harbor. More were sailing out from the city or just returning. They were all different sizes, from little skiffs to massive galleons. From so far a way, the small boats looked only like dark dots at the head of white water. The larger ones looked like toys, and Anna knew those would be larger than most buildings. Even Jarnvaror could fit snuggly on one of their decks, she thought.

    The city hardly seemed large enough to support so many ships. Buildings and roads sprawled up from the beaches and piers without any real sense of order. As Anna looked, she changed her mind. There were several patterns. Each neighborhood of streets and buildings seemed to follow a rigid pattern until they clashed with their neighbors. She thought the pattern made the city look more chaotic than it would have if everything had been random.

    Most of the city was contained within a set of two walls. One was a ring, circling Prohr¡¯s central district. The other was built like a wide U spanning from one end of the docks to the other. Still, the city seemed to spill out of the second wall, especially to the south and east, where hamlets had sprung up along the major roads. The closest had merged together with the city, but from here, Anna could still see the farms farther out that gave the city most of its produce.

    Anna felt her stomach lurch as the dragon dipped into a dive. Wind rushed past until the dragon pulled up again, and they touched down almost two hundred meters from the wall northeast of the city. ¡°Peter, could you please tell us before you have the dragon land?¡± she asked.

    Peter grinned back at her. ¡°I would, but you can¡¯t hear me up there.¡±

    ¡°Hand signals work, too,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°At least we didn¡¯t land right inside the city for once.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we landed outside of Kalligair,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°By five meters. If that,¡± Andrew shot back.

    Anna undid the straps on her legs and slid out of the saddle. She pulled her pack around and began rummaging through it. ¡°They did send a letter ahead of us this time. Assuming we didn¡¯t beat it, they probably would be alright with us landing closer to the castle. We need to go their anyway to talk with Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh.¡±

    Andrew landed on the ground next to her. ¡°And if we did beat the message?¡± He asked, nodding toward the city. Anna looked over her shoulder and saw a group of mounted soldiers riding out of the gates and turning to head toward them.

    ¡°Then we introduce ourselves,¡± Anna said.

    Behind her, she heard Peter say to the dragon. ¡°No, Jarn, that¡¯s just the welcoming committee again... Because you¡¯re so popular of course.¡±

    ¡°Does he even understand sarcasm?¡± Anna asked up at Peter.

    Both brothers replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Anna raised an eyebrow at Andrew, and the older boy explained, ¡°That was one of the first questions I asked.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to teach it to him,¡± Peter called down.

    ¡°How do dragons learn sarcasm?¡± Anna muttered to herself. Then the approaching horsemen drew her attention. It occurred to her that even if they saw Anna and Andrew on the ground they may just lower their lances anyway to run off the dragon. She wondered if the two of them would be able to dodge out of the way in time.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    There was no reason to worry, though. As the warriors drew closer, Anna heard one of them shout for the group to raise their lances and fan out. The horsemen formed a semicircle around the dragon. A warrior in gilded armor trotted his horse a little closer than the rest and dismounted. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked.

    Andrew cleared his throat and stepped forward. ¡°Word was sent ahead from Woadrok, but it looks as though we¡¯ve beaten it again.¡± He reached into his bag and produced the letter of introduction Daniel had given them. He presented it to the knight, who took it and read it.

    ¡°You are here about the pirates?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The Wisps,¡± Andrew clarified. ¡°Though, we understand that pirates are using the them.¡±

    The knight nodded. ¡°Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh will want to speak with you. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Even us?¡± Peter asked, patting Jarnvaror¡¯s shoulder. The knight looked back, and seemed to see Peter for the first time. His face darkened.

    ¡°Children,¡± he muttered. ¡°They send us an envoy of children.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡± Anna found her self saying. ¡°I¡¯m a Dwarf, not a child! And he¡¯s the only one who can control the dragon. So¡ª¡±

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Andrew hissed.

    The knight shook his head. ¡°No matter,¡± the knight said. ¡°Fine. Bring the beast. But this girl had better be right that you can keep him under control.¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± Peter said. ¡°Jarn! They¡¯re leading us to the city lord. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The ride into the city made for a spectacle. Anna and Andrew had remounted Jarnvaror, who followed the Knights to the city on foot. The gate was too small for him, though. Rather than take to the air, he climbed up the wall and pulled himself over with his wings, like a bat, before slinking down to the streets, still following the line of horsemen. Anna could tell Andrew had gone ridged in the saddle behind her. She could feel her own face burning as crowds of people stared at the group as they passed by.

    ¡°Maybe next time we should just land in the castle,¡± Anna managed. Neither of the brothers replied.

    After enduring the attention of the entire city and climbing over the second wall around the center of town, they came to the entrance to the castle. The knight told the trio to wait with the dragon while he brought news to the lord. It didn¡¯t take him long to return, followed by a red faced, dark haired nobleman.

    Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh walked right up to Jarnvaror, examining the dragon and riders for the better part of a minute without saying anything. Then he said, ¡°All of you, dismount.¡± They did. The man frowned at Peter, seeing him take up his crutches as he slid down. ¡°This cripple is the only one who can control this beast?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I hope I¡¯m not crippled,¡± Peter replied, though the question had been addressed to the knight commander. ¡°But the last mage we dealt with was probably hoping for that, at least.¡±

    The lord grunted, with something almost resembling respect in his face. Then he turned to Andrew. ¡°And you speak for the group, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Andrew said, bowing a little.

    ¡°Very well, then,¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh said. ¡°You¡¯re here for Wisps, if I heard from my men correctly. The Pirates¡¯, or any?¡±

    Andrew blinked. ¡°In general, we¡¯re looking for any. We only knew about the Pirates¡¯ though.¡±

    Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh nodded. ¡°Sounds about right. Well, for all we know, all the Wisps around right now are theirs.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are they doing?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°The same thing as always, just with more magic,¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh replied. ¡°They raid trade vessels that are on their way in or out from the city, and some of the surrounding villages, too. They started using those little glowing orbs about a month back to keep our patrols from interfering. Whenever the men get close, a bunch of those little things fly out, and then no one can focus.¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡± Anna asked.

    The lord grunted again. ¡°Some fishermen have reported seeing more of those yellow lights along the coast. Don¡¯t know if they belong to the pirates or not, though. My sailors don¡¯t want to get close to them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all about getting close to them,¡± Peter said.

    The nobleman turned his eyes on Peter. ¡°I should hope so. That letter of yours says you lot are the only help I¡¯m getting from the Scepters on this.¡± He turned back to Andrew. ¡°You ready for that?¡±

    Anna could see Andrew was shaking. ¡°We¡¯ll help however we can,¡± the young man replied.

    ¡°Good,¡± the lord said. ¡°You can start by confirming for us if these loose Wisps are related to the pirates or not.¡±

    ¡°How do we do that?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°How should I know,¡± the lord said, turning away. ¡°You are the experts on these creatures. And, as your friend pointed out, you are all about getting close with them. Get close. Chase them off. Destroy them. I don¡¯t really care. Just make sure they aren¡¯t around to surprise us when we deal with the main threat.¡±

    ¡°Our goal is to help free the Wisps, not destroy them,¡± Anna said.

    The Lord turned back to look at her. ¡°Then do that,¡± he said. ¡°And let me know when it¡¯s done.¡± With that, he disappeared inside the castle.

 Chapter 21

    They decided to start by going to the docks. ¡°We should start by looking for the Wisps along the coast and figure out if they are connected to the pirates,¡± Andrew reasoned. ¡°Maybe we can find one of the fishermen who saw them.¡± So they landed where one of the piers connected to land. The locals gave Jarnvaror a good deal of distance, but it seemed like they¡¯d seen him enter the city, or at least heard about it already, because no one panicked at the sight of him. They just watched as Andrew and Anna dismounted.

    Andrew looked back at his brother. ¡°Are you coming?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Jarn and I will ask around the docks,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°You and Jarnvaror¡­ On your own¡­ in the middle of a city,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°At the edge of one,¡± Peter said. Andrew glared at him, to which Peter only chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Splitting up is probably a good idea,¡± Anna said. ¡°We can go and check a pub or some other gathering spot.¡± Andrew frowned at her, but she went on in a lower tone, ¡°Besides, people might be a little more willing to talk without Jarnvaror in their face.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think they¡¯d be more willing to?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Then we have one team trying both ways.¡±

    Andrew sighed. As uncomfortable as it made him to leave Peter alone, he knew that his brother wasn¡¯t likely to start anything on his own. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Looking up to Peter he called, ¡°We¡¯ll meet back here soon.¡±

    Peter waved them off, then directed Jarnvaror over to a group of dock workers nearby. Andrew and Anna followed the streets deeper into the city. The buildings closest to the docks were warehouses, but as they walked, they came to long street that was mostly shops. It didn¡¯t take them long to find a pub. The building had had a sign hung over the door depicting a grinning eel wrapped around a full pint glass.

    Despite the early hour, the pub had plenty of patrons. A pair of musicians sat in one corner playing a bawdy song that half of the guests were singing along with. It smelled like fish, worse even then the docks, but light streamed in through the rafters, and the barkeep smiled at them. ¡°Welcome to Ol¡¯ Eel Eye¡¯s! Thirsty, or looking for dinner?¡±

    Andrew glanced at Anna. She nodded to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been the speaker so far,¡± she said. ¡°But I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind getting something to eat.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°What have you got for food?¡± he asked.

    The bartender grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve always got a bit of lobster or crab if you¡¯d like shellfish, and my old lady makes a fantastic fish stew. We¡¯ve also got chowders of clam and conch we can whip up for you.¡±

    ¡°Crabcakes?¡± Anna asked. ¡°I had those once up north, and they were very good.¡±

    ¡°Aye, little miss, we can do crabcakes!¡± the barkeep said. ¡°And you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Something light,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We¡¯re here hoping to find some information.¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but the barkeep tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Information? Looking for work in town, or¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here from Woadrok, looking to deal with the Wisps,¡± Andrew said.

    The barkeep pursed his lips. He hesitated a moment before asking, ¡°You are the ones who came in with the dragon?¡± Andrew nodded. The man gave a nervous laugh. ¡°Well¡­ What do you want to know, then?¡±

    ¡°We heard that there were stray Wisps out along the coast,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We were hoping someone could tell us exactly where.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the barkeep replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you there.¡±

    ¡°Do you know anyone who could help us?¡± Anna asked.

    The barkeep shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask the fishermen. I don¡¯t know who actually saw those things.¡± The barkeep backed up to a door that presumably led to the kitchens. ¡°Now, let me go ahead and get those crabcakes for you,¡± he said.

    Andrew sighed. ¡°So much for trying a pub,¡± he muttered.

    Another patron started chuckling. Andrew looked over where another man sat at the bar a few stools down. He was tanned, his black hair receding. ¡°Old Tony¡¯s never comfortable around you official types.¡±

    Andrew felt a pit grow in his stomach, though he tried not to show it on his place. ¡°Don¡¯t know why he should,¡± Andrew said. ¡°This place looks fine.¡±

    The man laughed. ¡°¡¯Course it does. Just a place for us sailors to relax.¡± The man¡¯s tone was dripping with sarcasm, but before Andrew could reply, he went on. ¡°And it sounded like you needed to talk with sailors. Any who may have seen some of those yellow lights floating out on the water.¡±

    ¡°Do you know someone?¡± Andrew asked.

    The man shrugged. ¡°I may have seen them myself, actually.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Anna said. ¡°Where were they?¡±

    The man grinned at her. ¡°Sorry lass, but I don¡¯t remember at the moment.¡±

    Andrew realized what the sailor was trying to say. He wished he¡¯d caught on sooner. He reached into his pocket and drew out a small bag of coins. ¡°You¡¯d like us to pay you for the information, is that it?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Oh, nothing so untoward,¡± the sailor said, but he eyed the pouch with greed. ¡°Though a few coins might help get a drink to clear my head.¡±

    Now Andrew smiled. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t see any problem with that,¡± he said. Though he hadn¡¯t given it much thought, it had occurred to him that they may need to pay for information. He hadn¡¯t considered that any of the sailors would ask in such a round about way, but seeing the greed in the sailor¡¯s eyes as the man looked at his pouch of coins, Andrew began to relax. He put his hand over the ouch of coins, and the man¡¯s smile vanished.

    ¡°A drink isn¡¯t so much,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think he just wants a drink,¡± he whispered to Anna.

    ¡°You wound me,¡± the man said.

    Andrew drew out a few coins and held them up. The man eyed the silver but didn¡¯t make any move to take it. ¡°Drinks to remember, you said? Is this enough.¡±

    ¡°Might be,¡± the man said.

    Andrew added another coin and placed the small stack on the bar, under his hand. ¡°You know, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re allowed to pay for information officially,¡± Andrew said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you insist you¡¯re doing something else. But it does make me wonder: how many sailors in here could we ask who¡¯d tell us where the Wisps are for free? Or at least cheaper than this.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The sailor shook his head, his grin returning. He leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Being smart enough to recognize the game doesn¡¯t mean you know how to play, boy. A bit of free advice. Never call out the game. Some folks don¡¯t take that too well. Understand, greenhorn?¡±

    Andrew felt his face flush. His fingers tightened around the coin, and the sailor frowned at him. Then Andrew felt Anna take his free hand. Halcyon¡¯s influence flowed over him. He took a breath, then nodded to the sailor. ¡°Thank you for the advice, then,¡± he said. He took his hand from the silver. ¡°And if you can remember anything about the Wisps, we¡¯d be very grateful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± the man said, scooping up the coins. ¡°As for the Wisps,¡± the man screwed his face up like he was trying hard to remember. ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ve only ever seen them along the coast north west of the city. That¡¯s the only place we hear about them from. And very close to the coast, too, past where the beach turns into cliffs. Never closer to town than that.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Thank you. Anything else?¡±

    The man¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t quite remember.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Andrew said. He stood, ready to leave, just as the Barkeep came out with their food. He sat back down and ate one of the crabcakes with Anna.

    ¡°Do you want to check with any other sailors to confirm what he said?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to try that ¡®game¡¯ again,¡± he muttered.

    They returned to the docks. Peter was still with Jarnvaror, who¡¯d crawled out to the end of one of the piers, next to a ship. The other dock workers looked over at the dragon from time to time, but otherwise continued with their own tasks. As Andrew and Anna got closer, they could hear Peter shouting back and forth with someone on the ship. ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Peter called. ¡°We can check along there, too.¡±

    The Jarnvaror noticed the pair and snorted a greeting. Peter looked and waved at them. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve been able to talk to a few people,¡± Anna said once they were close enough she wouldn¡¯t need to shout.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Nah, just him,¡± he said, jerking his head back toward the ship. ¡°No one on the docks will let me and Jarn get close. They all just jogged away like they couldn¡¯t hear me.¡±

    ¡°Wonder why,¡± Andrew muttered. Then he shook his head. ¡°What did your man say?¡±

    ¡°They tend to be seen up north when it¡¯s stormy,¡± Peter said. ¡°There are some caves along the coastline, too, but no one goes in them. Kind of a deathtrap during high tide, apparently.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°The sailor told us something similar.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention the storms, though,¡± Anna pointed out.

    ¡°Probably because I didn¡¯t pay him for that,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°Wait, you had to pay him?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Andrew said.

    Andrew and Anna mounted and Jarnvaror took to the air. Peter told Jarnvaror to stop at any caves he saw along the coast, or if he saw a Wisp out over the water. Bellow, the coastline stretched in a long curve, bending from the south into the west. About two kilometers from the city, the beach changed from white sand to a rocky pile, and not long after that, cliffs rose out of the sea.

    Jarnvaror called back the first time he saw a cave, and he approached it. But as the group got closer, they saw it was a hole in the middle of the cliff face. Anna might have fit into it, but the others wouldn¡¯t, and none of them would have been able to get to it.

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not all the caves,¡± Andrew said, though the wind stole his words so the others couldn¡¯t hear him. A few minutes later, though, they found the second cave, which was much more promising.

    It lay under an overhang, so it seemed like little more than a crack in the cliffs running parallel to the water. Around it, stone spires rose up, and a bank of sand had formed between them, just large enough for Jarnvaror to land on.

    Andrew dismounted and looked into the cavern¡¯s mouth. It was broad and low ceilinged, and very, very dark. ¡°Your man said this was a death trap?¡± he asked.

    Peter shrugged, still atop Jarnvaror. ¡°Something about the tide coming in and flooding it. Seems fine now, though.¡±

    ¡°The tide probably floods the cave,¡± Anna said. ¡°And in the darkness, no one would be able to find their way out.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Anna began. ¡°We¡¯ll at least have Halcyon for light.¡±

    ¡°And I can stay out here with Jarnvaror. If the water looks like it¡¯s getting too close to the cave entrance, I can have him call into the cave for you.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew muttered. He looked to the edge of the sandbar. He wished he knew enough about the tides to know whether or not it was coming in or going out, but he thought there would be enough warning. He nodded to Anna. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then.¡±

    The two crept under the overhang. The cave was more a crack in the cliff than anything else. Anna went first, holding up her wrist and whispering until a blue light began to emanate from her bracelet. A few moments later, they¡¯d squeezed through, and the cave widened out so they could both stand upright. The ceiling of the cave was maybe twenty centimeters over Andrews head, though in the light of the Wisp, Andrew saw stalactites and decided it might be better to crouch anyway. The floor was uneven and rocky. Little tide pools rippled as the pair passed by, heading deeper into the cave. The whole place echoed with the sound of water dripping or lapping at stone.

    The walls did not stay an even distance apart. Every few feet it seemed like the walls narrowed so Andrew had to squeeze between them again, then they would widen again. it would twist and turn. Andrew was sure they¡¯d only been in the cave a few minutes, but he could no longer tell what direction they were facing.

    They had no warning when they were turning around the last bend. The cave floor had risen, taking them up into the cliffs a little more, then made a sharp turn and suddenly there was more light. The cave opened into a chamber the size of a small, comfortable room, though everything inside was still stone.

    Everything accept the six orbs of yellow light, floating back by the wall.

    ¡°We found them!¡± Anna breathed, moving over to them.

    The moment she took a step, Halcyon rushed forward. Alarm rang throughout Andrew¡¯s head, Halcyon¡¯s pouring in and mixing with his own. The Wisp, ever calm, flashed yellow green as he joined the six. He hovered there, blinking back and forth from azure to a color like dry grass.

    Andrew grit his teeth, feeling the influence of the other six fluctuate in his head. ¡°What is he doing?¡± he asked Anna.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Anna said. She was clutching her own head, and Andrew realized she might be facing the true force of these Wisps for the first time.

    But as they watched, Halcyon stopped changing color. He settled back into his normal sky blue. He bobbed up and down at the edge of the semicircle the other Wisps formed. As his influence settled, competing with the other Wisps, Andrew realized the six were still. They didn¡¯t seem to respond to Halcyon¡¯s fit. Still, the blue Wisp stayed close to the one at the edge, waiting.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t supposed to be still like that, are they?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any Wisps still like this before.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± Andrew asked. Anna shook her head. Andrew scanned the cave walls and floor surrounding the Wisps. Perhaps, he thought, there was magic holding them here. But he didn¡¯t see any sign of it. ¡°Can you tell if there¡¯s anything about this place that might be causing it?¡±

    Anna looked back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d be looking for,¡± she said.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sense enchantments or something?¡± he asked.

    Anna thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking. Though¡­¡±

    Andrew felt his stomach rise as if he were falling. ¡°Though what?¡± he asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Most likely,¡± she added. ¡°But just in case, stand by the entrance.¡±

    Andrew blinked, but decided it would be best to do as she said. She held out her hand and closed her eyes. A glow formed on the back of her wrist, and at first, Andrew thought she was calling on the rest of her Wisps. But the glow was different. It came from her new gem, the one from Sol, and it didn¡¯t seem like living smoke, the way the Wisps did. A minute later, she opened them and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a spell binding them,¡± Anna said. ¡°Something behind them, under the stone.¡±

    ¡°Great. How do we get that?¡± he asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s something about the stone,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could move it with magic, though.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I do in theory,¡± Anna said. ¡°But even if I get that right, I¡¯m pretty sure its booby trapped.¡±

    Andrew frowned. ¡°Maybe you could just try breaking the enchantment from here, then? Maybe then Halcyon could do his thing with these six.¡± He looked at their calming friend. He was sure Halcyon was trying to release the Wisp he was hovering next to, but by the influence, he knew it wasn¡¯t working.

    Anna looked back at him. ¡°Unweaving a spell is really dangerous,¡± Anna said. ¡°I could try, but if I get it wrong¡­¡± she motioned an explosion with her hands.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Then don¡¯t try,¡± he said. ¡°We can come back later, once we¡¯ve dealt with the pirates. I¡¯m sure these are connected to them.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°If the Wisps are enchanted to stay here,¡± Andrew said, talking a little slower than normal as he put his thoughts into words, ¡°then I¡¯m pretty sure there are only two groups nearby who could do that. The pirates with their mage, who seems more likely, or whoever they got their other Wisps from in the first place. Either way, they seem connected.¡±

    Anna looked back at them. ¡°But why leave them here, unguarded?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s probably the pirates who left them. There needs to be a crystal for the spell, right?¡± Anna nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s under the rock,¡± Anna said. Then her eyes went wide.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯ve left the Wisps here unguarded,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I think the Wisps are the guards for whatever treasure the pirates of have buried.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Jarnvaror had climbed to the top of the cliff overlooking the cavern while they waited for Andrew and Anna. Peter leaned back in the saddle and yawned. He¡¯d loosened the straps on his legs to stretch a bit, only for a dull throb to pulse through them again. So, grunting, he retightened them. Then he lay forward, resting his head on the saddle bow.

    ¡°So is this what it¡¯s normally like while you¡¯re waiting on us?¡± Peter asked. The dragon replied with a contented rumble, his eyes still fixed on the water bellow. ¡°Still? Even when we¡¯re out traveling?¡± Another low rumble. It always baffled Peter how Jarnvaror could be so laid back. The ability to fly, to breath fire, to see for hundreds and hundreds of miles. Why ever stop moving?

    The dragon had always preferred the calm and the quiet. He wondered how many of the people in the city would believe that of a predator the size of a building. He was sure they wouldn¡¯t believe him about it. He was pretty sure the people back home only did because the dragons started leaving their herds alone when he¡¯d asked.

    ¡°Well, Jarn, how is the water looking?¡± he asked. The dragon grunted again. ¡°Receading?¡± Peter repeated, trying to look over the dragon¡¯s shoulder to see down the cliff. He couldn¡¯t, not from Jarnvaror¡¯s back, but he trusted the dragon and smiled. ¡°Good to know it won¡¯t be flooding them for a while, then,¡± he said. He sat back up and stretched his back. ¡°Assuming they don¡¯t stay in there for hours and hours,¡± he added. He wondered if the cave would even be deep enough for that. Then he shrugged. There was nothing he could do about it now, especially since he couldn¡¯t really go in after¡ª

    Something off on the horizon caught his eye, and Peter frowned, loosing track of his thoughts. It was a little too far away for him to make out details, but it didn¡¯t look natural. It hadn¡¯t been there before, he was certain. Squinting, he realized it was two somethings. ¡°Hey, Jarn, what are those?¡± he asked. The dragon lifted his head and grunted a reply.

    Boats. Neither Peter nor Jarnvaror knew enough of ships to say what kind either of them were. Peter had the general sense that very small ships would probably be fishing boats, though he wasn¡¯t certain. Jarnvaror new even less, and didn¡¯t bother trying to work out what sort they were for Peter. Still, as Peter watched the boats some instinct wouldn¡¯t let them go. As he blinked, it came to him. ¡°They¡¯re coming this way, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The dragon didn¡¯t even look up to confirm. With his eyes, he¡¯d probably noticed the moment he saw them. ¡°Hey, Jarn. We should check it out.¡± Now the dragon turned his head around to look at Peter, asking a question. ¡°Cause what if they¡¯re pirates?... Well, the towns people said they don¡¯t use these caves, right?... No! Don¡¯t just lay down to wait! What if they are Pirates and they try going into the caves after the others? We should stop them first¡­. I guess I can¡¯t do too much like this, no. But still. Come on!¡±

    Jarnvaror groaned, but rose to his feet anyway. The ships were close enough now that Peter could tell they were large ships with several sails apiece. More than that, though, he couldn¡¯t make out. But as the dragon leapt into the sky, gliding low over the water, the distance closed in moments.

    Jarnvaror called back to Peter, asking what he should do about landing. People on the ships were clearly able to hear it over the wind. They¡¯d obviously seen the dragon take off coming toward them, and as he roared, they began scrambling around on deck. Enough that Peter could make out their movement at least. ¡°Just try landing on one of the figureheads or something. The tip¡­ the, uh, nose of the ship?... Yeah, there.¡±

    The dragon stretched out his claws and gripped the ships prow. The force pushed the boat back in the water, the whole thing creaking and moaning, then tilting up under the dragon¡¯s weight. Jarnvaror stretched his wings forward to grip more of the ship but coiled his neck back, away from the panicking crew of the ship. He hissed a message to them, but Peter was pretty sure that ¡°don¡¯t touch me,¡± was one of the few lines he¡¯d never need to translate. It seemed pretty universal to him.

    Glancing around the deck, Peter still wasn¡¯t sure if this was a pirate ship or not. He¡¯d heard of ships with black flags, but this ship flew no flag. The men were all armed though, and dressed in a sort of rag tag miss match that made it clear they weren¡¯t soldiers. So, he decided to just ask. ¡°You guys pirates?¡±

    It seemed like a lot of the crew noticed him for the first time, then. One still looked at the dragon, as if Jarnvaror had asked the question. Another looked up at him, face white with terror and asked, ¡°What do you want with us?¡±

    ¡°To know if you¡¯re pirates,¡± Peter said. ¡°Oh, and to know if you¡¯ve got any Wisps on board.¡±

    ¡°No, no Wisps,¡± the man answered.

    ¡°So you are pirates,¡± Peter replied. The man hesitated, then shook his head. Peter grinned, though, seeing several of the other crewmates nod to confirm his question before realizing the mistake and shaking their heads vigorously. ¡°What are you doing out here then?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fishermen,¡± the man said.

    Peter looked around the deck. He was pretty sure hadn¡¯t seen any nets, but he wanted to be sure. ¡°Hey, Jarn? Smell any fish¡­ No, I mean on board¡­ Right, guess it would be hard to tell the difference¡­ Oh. That is interesting.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You talk to the beast?¡± one of the men, who Peter was convinced were pirates, asked.

    Peter nodded. ¡°Turns out its hard to tell if a boat smells like fish cause its just in the water with them or because it¡¯s caried them. But! He does say that you guys smell like blood. Just get out of a fight, huh?¡±

    Peter watched the men stammer, trying to come up with something else to say. He noted, seeing out of the corner of his eye, that the other ship had turned and was heading back out to sea. He wondered if they would need to do anything about that.

    ¡°No,¡± the first man was saying. ¡°We¡¯re not pirates! We¡­ We were just attacked by pirates ourselves!¡±

    Peter refocused on the man. ¡°What did they take?¡± he asked, not sure if he should believe the claim. He scanned the crew again, catching how few of the men seemed to be following what their companion was saying. Most were still just terrified of the dragon. Others, though, seemed confused by what their de-facto representative was saying. The man himself seemed to struggle to come up with anything else to say. ¡°Nice try,¡± Peter said. ¡°But if you don¡¯t start being honest with me, I¡¯m going to have my friend here burn the ship down.¡±

    Jarnvaror bared his teeth in a growl, sending cries of alarm up from the men on deck. They didn¡¯t hear Peter reply, ¡°No, not really¡­. Well, maybe some damage would be good.¡± The face of the pirate speaking for the others became even whiter as Peter refocused on him. ¡°So. Where¡¯s your hide out?¡±

    ¡°Sharktooth,¡± the man mentioned, pointing west out to sea. ¡°Island of Sharktooth. That¡¯s where most of the crews go to restock.¡±

    ¡°Just pirates?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Pirates, smugglers,¡± the man managed.

    ¡°People with Wisps?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer right away.

    ¡°Jarn, I think it might be time to burn something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a mage who helps supply Wisps to some of the richer crews!¡± the man said, falling to his knees. ¡°We and our partners have ours watching our coin in the caves along the coast since we don¡¯t have a mage! Please, don¡¯t burn us!¡±

    ¡°Was that so hard?¡± Peter asked. The man babbled a wordless reply. Peter tried to think of something else to ask. He was sure there were more things he could ask, but he couldn¡¯t think of them. Worse, he realized, now he had to decide what to do with the two ships. From what the man had said, both were definitely pirate ships. He had a feeling no one at the capitol would care if he had Jarn burn them both. He imagined the people in Prohr would probably thank him for it.

    He doubted that after so many years of asking the dragons to be nice to humans he could connive Jarnvaror to destroy the two ships outright. Even if he could though, he didn¡¯t think he wanted to. But he really didn¡¯t want them getting back to this Shark Tooth Island, either. He didn¡¯t think it would be good for whoever this mage was to have advanced warning of Jarnvaror.

    Peter frowned down at the Pirates. ¡°Can you guys swim?¡± he asked. Only then did he catch one of the Pirates had krept close to Jarnvaror¡¯s wing. He lifted his sword to strike. ¡°Jarn!¡± he shouted, pointing. The dragon¡¯s eyes turned, and the man by the wing swung down on the thin fingers at the tip of the dragon¡¯s wings.

    The blade scraped across Jarnvaror¡¯s scales as if they were metal. Still, Jarnvaror grunted with pain as the fragile wing bones were struck. He rose up a little, beating his wings and causing the boat to shake. He complained back to Peter, insisting that he¡¯d been very nice to these suspicious humans, and they deserved what was coming. The pirates were drawing weapons now, ready to fight Jarnvaror. ¡°Well, I guess they asked for it, then,¡± Peter told the dragon.

    Jarnvaror let loose a jet of flame into the ship, flooding the decks with light and heat. Screams rose up as Jarnvaror pushed off. The prow of the ship cracked under the dragon¡¯s weight. Men cried out and threw themselves into the water to get away from the flames as Jarnvaror spiraled into the sky overhead. ¡°Well, guess they won¡¯t be going back to the island,¡± he said.

    Jarnvaror rumbled a question over his shoulder. Peter started shaking his head before realizing the dragon wasn¡¯t watching. ¡°No. They attacked you first. Though, uh, we probably want to try and keep the other ship from going back to their island, too. Think you could do that without breaking¡­ all of it?¡±

    The dragon snorted and began diving toward the other ship. Several of the pirates on board began readying bows, but a roar from Jarnvaror sent them scurrying away. Only one tried to fire, and the arrow flew wide. Peter realized just in time that Jarnvaror wasn¡¯t slowing down as he approached the ship. He braced himself, but he still jolted as the dragon slammed into the mast of the ship. His legs wrenched in the straps holding him down, and he let out an involuntary cry. A thunderous crunching crack split the air as the mast of the ship splintered. Ropes snapped as the huge pole fell into the sea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to your pirate island!¡± Peter called down at them as Jarnvaror began to fly away again. He listened, but he couldn¡¯t make out anything from the deck of the second ship. Ahead of him, he saw that the first ship was more than half sunk. Men were bobbing on wreckage in the water. A few were swimming, making either for land or for the other boat.

    An image popped into Peter¡¯s head of Andrew and Anna coming out of the cave, only to find half a dozen soggy, angry pirates had pilled up on the beach. ¡°We should probably get back,¡± he muttered to Jarnvaror. The dragon wheeled around, noting that he didn¡¯t think the flight was very productive.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked. ¡°No, I got plenty of information! They¡¯ve got the one mage on that Shark Tooth Island who¡¯s in charge of everyone¡¯s Wisps, even if other crews have their own mages. That¡¯s something.¡± The dragon continued to disagree. ¡°We¡¯ll let Andrew know and see what he thinks,¡± he decided.

    Jarnvaror huffed at that, and Peter looked back at the little beach. Two figures, one taller, the other shorter with red hair, were waiting there. He grinned and waved to them. ¡°Hey!¡± he called to them. ¡°Did you find the Wisps?¡±

    ¡°We found some,¡± Andrew said, arms crossed. ¡°But they are under a sort of enchantment. Never mind that, though, what were you doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well,¡± Peter began. ¡°Seemed like some Pirates were on their way here to check on their treasure, so we flew out to turn them away.¡±

    Andrew¡¯s eyes bulged as he tried to peer around Jarnvaror, but between the dragon and the rocks, he couldn¡¯t see out over the water. His eyes darted back up to his brother. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Andrew felt weak as his brother described what had happened. He made the whole thing sound so matter of fact, but Andrew¡¯s mind filled with images of the Pirates arriving back at their island in a panic, of an apparent fleet of ships with black flags sailing along the coast, and of Prohr burning. The dragon grunted something, and Peter looked at him. ¡°Yeah, one.¡±

    ¡°One what?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°They shot an arrow at us, but it didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Peter said. The dragon rumbled again. ¡°Right. Sorry.¡± Peter looked down at the others again and continued, ¡°Either way, we made sure it wouldn¡¯t be going back to this Shark Tooth place.¡±

    ¡°But it still sailed away?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Peter shrugged. ¡°Seemed to be. I didn¡¯t want Jarn to just kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°Things probably would be easier if you did,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Peter asked. But Andrew was already shaking his head.

    ¡°No. No, I doubt you could have done anything differently. Don¡¯t worry, and let¡¯s get back to town.¡±

    ¡°I think he did the right thing,¡± Anna whispered to Andrew before they mounted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have wanted him killing so many people for our quest.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Andrew said, keeping his voice low. ¡°I¡¯m just worried they might have gone back to the other pirates, warning or no. Things might be harder for us now.¡±

    Anna frowned. ¡°He stopped them from coming after us, and he got some useful information, too.¡±

    Andrew nodded, trying to agree with her. But he couldn¡¯t get the image out of his head that a horde of pirates. One arrow did nothing to the dragon and his rider, but he shuddered to think of what a hundred would do.

    The flight back to the castle of Prohr took almost no time at all. A small group of palace officials came out to great them. Andrew told them they had more information for Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh, and asked them to let him know right away. The servants left for several minutes before returning to beacon the three riders inside. Peter Asked Jarnvaror to wait for them, then followed the others on his crutches. The dragon curled up in the courtyard, watching the entrance.

    They were led to Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh¡¯s study. When they entered, Andrew was struck by how similar the room was to Lord Ironhill¡¯s study up in the Iron Valley. It had the same shape and height, the same tall window behind the desk, although this one opened out to a view of the sea. As he looked closer, the room was a little more cluttered. Many paintings were hung on the wall, and little gold and silver baubles were littered over the surface of the desk and even the small table before it.

    Mac¡¯Fureigh stood facing out of the window when they entered, and he didn¡¯t turn around till all three had been seated. He looked them up and down. ¡°I find it difficult to believe you learned where those Wisps came from so fast,¡± he said.

    ¡°We found a group of Wisps in one of the caves along the coast,¡± Andrew said. ¡°They appeared to be guarding a hidden treasure.¡± The nobleman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he gestured for Andrew to continue. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to risk undoing the spell binding them there without knowing more, but we were able to confirm that was their purpose.¡±

    ¡°How did you manage that?¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh asked.

    ¡°By talking to some of the pirates,¡± Peter said.

    The lord¡¯s gaze swung to him. ¡°Talking to them? Did you fly all the way to that island base of theirs?¡±

    ¡°No, but Jarn and I saw two of their ships heading toward the caves, so we went out and talked to them.¡±

    Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh¡¯s face darkened. ¡°And how did you know these were pirates?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They told me when I asked if they were pirates.¡±

    The Lord blinked, his face filling with confusion. ¡°You just asked¡­ And they actually told you?¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Well, some of them tried to deny it. Others just nodded. It was kind of obvious. I think Jarn made them nervous.¡±

    Mac¡¯Fureigh was very still for a moment. Then he nodded, almost to himself. ¡°I suppose the shock of a dragon landing on the ship could do that to some men.¡± He paused for a moment, thinking. Then he looked back at Peter. ¡°And you say they confirmed that the Wisps in that cave belonged to them?¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°They said they got them from a mage that seems to be distributing them to a bunch of different crews, and that they used theirs to guard the treasure.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh said. ¡°Did they say anything else?¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°No. One of them decided to try attacking Jarn, so he torched the ship.¡±

    The lord sighed. ¡°I suppose that can¡¯t be helped then. Better than them getting back to their island, at least. What about the other ship. Did you let it get away?¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Ripped its middle mast out and told them not to go back to the island.¡±

    For a second time, Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh blinked at Peter in confusion. ¡°Excuse me, but you just told them not to go back?¡±

    ¡°And ripped up the ship some,¡± Peter said.

    A cold fury filled the lord¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you think that they¡¯d obey that order once the dragon was out of sight?¡± he asked. ¡°Or do you think that they would try coming here for repairs? Or any other port city?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯d need to go somewhere,¡± Peter mumbled.

    ¡°They would,¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh agreed. And do you know the only port that lets pirates dock for repairs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the one on Shark Tooth Island, isn¡¯t it,¡± Andrew realized.

    ¡°It¡¯s the one on Shark Tooth Island!¡± the Lord roared. ¡°Far from ensuring the other pirates don¡¯t learn you¡¯re here, you have guaranteed that they will all know a dragon is hunting their Wisps by midday tomorrow! Why didn¡¯t you sink them?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to kill anyone,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°They are Pirates!¡± the lord spat. ¡°They murder most of the traders that they come in contact with! They steel from everyone who isn¡¯t strong enough to resist!¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to be executioners?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I want you not to make my job harder,¡± the lord snapped back.

    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can use this to make you¡¯re job easier,¡± Andrew repeated. ¡°They don¡¯t know we¡¯re working with you, do they?¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure about that?¡± the Lord demanded.

    ¡°Well, Peter didn¡¯t mention it when he talked to them, did he?¡± Andrew asked. Peter shook his head. ¡°So, if they do know, it¡¯s because they have someone informing for them in the city right now, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°They certainly do have informants in the city,¡± Mac¡¯Fureigh said.

    ¡°So maybe they do have some idea. Even so, if we move quickly, we might be able to act before the informant gets that information Shark Tooth.¡±

    The lord barked a laugh. ¡°How fast do you think I can mobilize a force. Even with your dragon, a raid on the island would take hundreds of men!¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°Even a surprise attack?¡±

    Mac¡¯Fureigh shrugged. ¡°If your dragon flew out of the night, then maybe.¡±

    ¡°Which we can use. We can use that to create a distraction. Do you have some paper?¡± The nobleman raised an eyebrow, then brought out a sheet of paper and a small stick of charcoal. Andrew thanked him and began jotting notes down as he spoke. ¡°I think we¡¯ve got three distinct goals between us. Both of us want to figure out where and how they are getting their Wisps. We want to free those Wisps, and crippling or destroying the system of Pirates would be good for you, right?¡±

    ¡°For the most part,¡± the lord said.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we launch an expedition to try and capture the Pirates¡¯ mage,¡± Andrew said. ¡°The one giving out the Wisps. We use Peter and Jarnvaror as a destraction. Have them start burning down the Pirate¡¯s ships. While they¡¯re busy putting out the flames, a small group goes in to capture the mage and bring him back as a prisoner.¡±

    The lord frowned as he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯d never get close to the mage. Even if you managed to distract all of the pirates and their friends on the island, which would be no easy feat, he is likely guarded by his own Wisps.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of that,¡± Anna said. ¡°At least as far as getting close to him goes.¡±

    ¡°And Jarn and I just get to burn stuff? Pretty sure we can handle that.¡±

    Mac¡¯Fureigh looked between them. ¡°You are aware that there will be more pirates on Shark Tooth than any amount of soldiers I could provide for you, correct?¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°I think that works fine. We don¡¯t want to be noticed. Too many and we¡¯d definitely be seen.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you can handle the mage?¡±

    Andrew paused. He knew Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh was not referring to the Wisps this time. He glanced at Anna. ¡°Do you think you could disrupt his spells?¡± he asked.

    Anna¡¯s face was white. She opened her mouth to answer, but it took a moment before any sound would come out. ¡°If I have to, I can try,¡± she said.

    ¡°Would you be able to send a mage with us to help in the fight?¡± Andrew asked the lord.

    Mac¡¯Fureigh shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, none of the mages in my employ have specialized in combat. They would be of no use in this.¡± The Nobleman turned to look out the window. A gust wind slipped through the window, bringing the salty scent of the ocean into the room as the trio waited to see what the lord would say. ¡°I am not certain about you¡¯re plan,¡± the lord finally said. ¡°It feels like a suicide mission. But I won¡¯t stop you. Find a ship willing to carry the men, and I¡¯ll see who among my soldiers is willing to volunteer.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Anna followed the brothers out of the castle, eyes on the ground as they approached Jarnvaror. She heard the rasp of scales as the dragon uncurled himself and extended his nose out to great Peter. She made herself look up at the others. Peter was just grinning at the dragon and explaining what they¡¯d talked with the lord about. Andrew seemed to be looking through them, his face tight.

    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± She asked, trying to straighten up. Andrew  didn¡¯t reply, but Peter looked back at her over his shoulder.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to find a ship, aren¡¯t we?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How can we do that without Lord Mac¡¯Furiegh¡¯s approval?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was looking for volunteers?¡¯¡±

    ¡°But he won¡¯t give us a ship,¡± Anna grumbled. ¡°So we might as well just fly home.¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to tell us that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re still¡ªtechnically¡ªan envoy directly from the king and queen. Him sending us off that way should cause problems for him.¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°Then¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I think,¡± Andrew said, finally turning to look at them. ¡°That he actually meant exactly what he said. He doesn¡¯t trust my idea enough to order someone to follow us. But if we can find someone with a ship who¡¯s willing to follow the plan, we should be able to go.¡±

    Anna felt her spirits start to lift. He was right, the lord couldn¡¯t just discount them or their mission. And he hadn¡¯t really vetoed the plan either, only given them a bit more work.

    ¡°Great!¡± Peter said. ¡°So¡­ how do we find one?¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to think about that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something there, but it won¡¯t come to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking to hard,¡± Anna said. She turned to face the two guards standing at the double doors leading inside the castle and gestured for Andrew and Peter to follow her. The guards watched them approach, and Anna looked up at them and asked, ¡°Sir, are you aware of anyone ¨C merchant or noble ¨C who has more reason than anyone else to hate all the pirates?¡±

    The guard crossed his arms in thought for a moment. ¡°Well, there¡¯s lots like that. But the one who hate¡¯s ¡®em most? That¡¯s gotta be¡­ Lady Nonell.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Where could we find her?¡±

    ¡°She lives in an estate a few days from the city,¡± the guard began. Then he seemed to remember the dragon, and corrected himself. ¡°Well, maybe an hour or two, for you lot. But she also has a city address for her business off the road to the south gate. Her family name is on a sign out front.¡±

    Anna smiled at the guards. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. They nodded, and Anna turned back to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said. Peter grinned and had them all get on Jarnvaror, who was content to carry them down the main road. In moments, they¡¯d come to the building the guards had described.

    ¡°You two wait here,¡± Andrew said, addressing Peter and Jarnvaror. ¡°Anna and I will go check to see if the lady is here.¡±

    ¡°In the middle of the road?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew paused, but Anna had already slidden from Jarnvaror¡¯s back. Now that they had some direction, she was itching to keep moving. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, Peter,¡± she called up to him. ¡°If we do take too long, you can always go and wait for us back at the castle.¡±

    ¡°That sounds so boring though,¡± Peter grumbled.

    ¡°Maybe Lady Nonell will be at her home out of town,¡± Anna said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be right back out. Andrew followed her up to the door and stopped when she knocked.

    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re so enthusiastic about the plan,¡± Andrew said, sounding a little surprised. ¡°Do you want to do the talking this time?¡±            Anna felt a little jolt go down her spine. ¡°Oh! Sorry, guess I¡¯m just anxious to move on. But it¡¯s your plan. You should explain it.¡± Andrew shrugged. Before he could reply, though, the door swung open, revealing a tall, thin man in black clothing.

    ¡°How may I help you?¡± the man said flatly.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Lady Nonell,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°On what business?¡± the man asked, a hint of exasperation creeping into his tone.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°We have a plan for dealing with some of the recent pirate attacks we¡¯d like to discuss with her,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re part of the envoy from Woadrok.¡±

    The servant¡¯s eyebrows rose, but his tone didn¡¯t change anymore. ¡°Very well. Follow me,¡± he said. The pair followed the black clothed servant inside and through a few halls lit by windows looking out over the city streets. He led them to a spiral staircase, and then to a set of double doors at the back of another wide hallway. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said. Then he knocked on the door and entered.

    A moment passed. Then, from inside, they heard the voice of a woman cry ¡°What? Well then let them in!¡± and the door opened. Inside was a small parlor, glowing with late afternoon sunlight. Three sofas were set up in a U around a short table, on which sat a kettle and two cups of tea. A middle aged woman with curly brown hair stood and smiled at them. A man dressed in a simple violet tunic with a mop of blond hair drooping into his face looked over his shoulder at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re the envoy from the capitol?¡± the woman asked, gesturing for them to enter.

    ¡°We are,¡± Andrew said, giving her their names. ¡°We¡¯re here to help deal with the Wisps the Pirates are using. We were told you in particular had a problem with them.¡± Anna glanced over and saw the blond man raise an eyebrow at that, but he made no move to introduce himself.

    ¡°Ah, well, who doesn¡¯t in this region?¡± she said, offering her hand for both Anna and Andrew to shake. ¡°But, yes. I own almost a third of the trading ships in the city right now. Not many of them are able to make it far before they are hit by the pirates. You say you have a plan for that, though?¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve heard of the dragon that arrived in the city earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve heard of that as far as the border,¡± the blond man muttered.

    ¡°Oh, hush, Zech,¡± the lady Nonell said. ¡°This is an old friend of mine, and a business partner. We¡¯ve actually been talking about ways we could increase security on our ships.¡±

    ¡°A few extra men probably aren¡¯t going to help you that much against the Wisps,¡± Anna said.

    The lady nodded, her expression turning sour. ¡°No. It certainly hasn¡¯t. I can¡¯t imagine how they got those creatures on board in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Well, magic,¡± Andrew said. ¡°They have a mage who is supplying the Wisps and probably means of controlling them to the various pirate crews. We intend to capture him.¡±

    The blond man barked a laugh. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± he said. ¡°Our fleet hasn¡¯t managed it. Whenever we sail to catch them, they disappear from that island of theirs and spread out over half a dozen more. They have informants throughout the city who let them know any time a fleet goes out to look for them, and they always vanish after that.

    ¡°What if we send one ship out tonight though?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°One ship?¡± Nonell repeated. A thoughtful expression came over her face. ¡°One ship sent that fast might escape notice. But what would it do?¡±

    Andrew explained his plan to use the dragon as a distraction while they searched for the mage with a much smaller team. The lady listened, nodding as Andrew described lord Mac¡¯Fureigh¡¯s response. She chuckled. ¡°That old sea lion wouldn¡¯t be too happy about a plan like this,¡± she said. ¡°It relies on that beast of yours far too much.¡± Anna felt her heart sink. She almost missed Nonell¡¯s next words. ¡°But it¡¯s probably the kind of thing we need to try, at this point. Nothing else has been working.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, my lady?¡± Zech asked.

    Lady Nonell nodded. ¡°Afraid so. I¡¯ll write a note for you to take back to Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh, saying I¡¯ll provide a ship and crew, and requesting a few of his fighting men to accompany you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± the lady replied. ¡°If all goes well, we won¡¯t have to worry about these blasted pirates for a while. What more could I ask?¡±

    ¡°Glad to see you have your spirits back, my lady,¡± said her companion, Zech. The noble woman just shrugged as her serving man brought her some paper and ink for writing out her message.

    When she was done, she held it out for Andrew to take. ¡°Hurry, though. You were right that a plan like this won¡¯t work unless you set out tonight, or tomorrow morning at the latest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said, bowing his head.

    ¡°Get a move on!¡± Lady Nonell snapped.

    Outside, Peter was still waiting with Jarnvaror. A small crowd had gathered around to stair at the dragon. A few children, not much younger than Peter, were the only ones brave enough to approach. As she and Andrew got closer, she could tell Peter was telling them what it was like growing up able to talk to the dragons.

    ¡°They¡¯re not really interested in people ever,¡± he was saying. ¡°Maybe our big animals, sometimes, but they¡¯ll leave them alone if we ask.¡±

    ¡°If he asks,¡± Andrew called, cutting off his brother. ¡°They won¡¯t understand what you kids are saying. If you don¡¯t have someone like him with you, they¡¯ll probably just get confused and annoyed. None of you want to deal with an annoyed dragon.¡±

    The children¡¯s faces fell. Peter smiled at them. ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s time to start work again,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s probably right, though. Stay safe, kids!¡± Peter waved, and most of the kids took that as dismissal, though a few were reluctant to move away. Peter turned his attention back to the others. ¡°Anyway, did you guys talk to the noble lady?¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve got a ship. Let¡¯s get back to the castle and tell Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh.¡±

    As she climbed back onto the dragon, Anna looked at the house once more. She saw Lady Nonell watching from out one of the windows. Behind her, she could make out her blond companion. The man looked up, and she met his eyes for a moment.

    Halcyon¡¯s influence flowed over her. She blinked and looked down at the blue light of her bracelet, confused. His influence pulsed over her a few times, then faded back to normal. She looked back at the house, and saw the noblewoman and her companion both waving them off. Nonell called for them to hurry.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andrew asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°Halcyon sensed something. But¡­ I just don¡¯t know what.¡±

    Then the dragon bounded into the air, returning to the castle at the center of the city.

 Chapter 25

    The ship cut through the water on its way to Shark Tooth Isle. Andrew stood at the Prow, watching Jarnvaror skimming low over the water off to the side. Anna sat next to him, pointedly not looking out to sea. Over the waves, Andrew was sure he could hear his brother laughing. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the two would have to rise high into the sky, where they would hopefully look like a bird to everyone else. At least until nightfall.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too much longer,¡± Came a voice behind Andrew. He turned. Sir Mac¡¯Neil, the commander of the knights of Prohr, strode up behind him, watching the dragon as well. He was tall, with a thick black mustache and hard features. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t worry about your brother. That beast of his is more than most mages could handle, even if we weren¡¯t waking them up in the middle of the night!¡±

    Andrew nodded. He¡¯d been surprised when Sir Mac¡¯Neil offered to join the expedition, along with half a dozen other knights and a few palace guards. He hadn¡¯t thought to receive help from any of the high ranking officers, but the men had been the first to volunteer after the trio had gone off in search of Lady Nonell. They¡¯d found the contingent ready to go as soon as they¡¯d arrived back at the castle. Still, it took them until the middle of the next morning, during high tide, to embark for Shark Tooth.

    ¡°Are you still holding yourself together, Lady Anna?¡± Mac¡¯Neil asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± replied the young Dwarf. Her voice was a little strained, and she looked queasy.

    ¡°I am surprised your Wisps do not help with the seasickness,¡± the commander said.

    ¡°Trying to. Not really working,¡± Anna managed.

    Andrew had felt a bit sick for the first hour or two as well. He hoped his companion would be alright once they landed. He glanced back out to sea. He shivered, seeing no land in any direction. ¡°Exactly how much farther would you say Shark Tooth really is?¡±

    Mac¡¯Neil looked up at the sky. ¡°The captain would be better to ask,¡± he muttered. ¡°But the captain set the sails so that the sun should just be setting when we come into sight of the isle. Maybe two hours till then, and another hour or so to reach the island?¡±

    Andrew nodded. Three hours. Then he¡¯d be on the shore of a Pirate infested island, hunting down a mage. That was the most disappointing part about their volunteers. There were no magic users among them. Anna was the only one. He wondered how much that contributed to her sea sickness.

    A few minutes later, Jarnvaror glided over to the ship. ¡°Jarn says he can see the Island from here,¡± Peter called.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s probably time for you to get into the sky,¡± the commander called.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be able to see us land in the dark?¡± Anna called as well.

    ¡°Jarn can. Don¡¯t worry. As soon as you guys make it to the island, we¡¯ll get to work,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°Stay safe!¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°You, too!¡±

    With that, the dragon took off into the sky. He seemed to shrink and shrink as he rose up into the sky until he seemed no larger than a sparrow. A little black bird in the midst of pink and orange clouds.

    ¡°What I¡¯d give to have a beast like that,¡± Mac¡¯Neil muttered.

    Andrew turned to him. ¡°Will their lookouts be able to see us from here?¡± he asked.

    The commander rubbed his chin for a moment. Then he shook his head. ¡°Sharktooth isle is mostly a giant spire of rock. If they climbed to the top, probably. But when we¡¯ve been to the island before, they had a series of watch posts along the beach. We should still be beyond the horizon for those.¡± He paused, still scratching at his chin as he thought. Then he nodded and called to the captain. ¡°I think we ought to raise sails. We¡¯ll travel the rest of the way under oars.¡±

    ¡°You sure, commander?¡± the captain called back. He was a short man, scarred, and older than everyone else on the ship. But for all his fearsome appearance, he¡¯d never been a warrior. ¡°It¡¯ll slow us down, a bit.¡±

    Mac¡¯Neil nodded. ¡°Better to be cautious.¡±

    The ship¡¯s captain nodded, then barked his orders to the sailing crew. In moments, the sails were rolled up, and sixteen oars shot out the side of the ship. One of the other sailors began singing a low tune. The oarsmen picked it up, and in a few moments, it was moving again as smoothly as before. Although, by the green look on her face, Anna didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    Andrew looked out over the water. On the horizon, as the sky darkened, he saw a shape rising up. A lone mountain, sticking out of the sea. It was steeper on one side than the other, accept at the tip where it curved up. As the sky turned to night, its silhouette stood out against the stars, like a single, jagged tooth.

    Andrew knew they were moving fast. Not as fast as the dragon, but certainly faster than any horse he¡¯d ever ridden. He could it. Still, as he watched the island, it felt like they approached it at a crawl. For the first hour since it appeared, it seemed like it remained just where it was on the horizon. Lights appeared at its base, and he knew that would be the pirates¡¯ Hideout.

    ¡°Wont their sentries hear us?¡± Anna asked the commander.

    The knight shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll quiet down when we get closer. But we shouldn¡¯t get close enough for that to matter.¡± He pointed to a spot left of the island. ¡°We¡¯ll make anchor there, and our landing party will take the rowboats. By the time we land, their sentries should be more focused on the dragon.¡±

    Andrew looked up. There was no sign of his brother against the sky. He thought he might have made out a small shadow pass in front of the stars, but as he looked, he couldn¡¯t find it again. He smiled. If he couldn¡¯t find the dragon, not only knowing it was there, but knowing what to look for, he doubted the sentries had any chance of spotting it either.

    All at once, the island was upon them. The group of knights began piling into their little boats, joined by Andrew and Anna. Andrew buckled on his belt with his short sword, and strung his bow. He looked out at the island and shivered. As they¡¯d approached the island it seemed like time had been still. Now it seemed to be moving too fast. Looking at the shore, he could make out the brightly lit watchtowers. He knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the little ships from this far away. He also knew that they couldn¡¯t miss them once they were closer.

    Anna took his hand. Even before he looked down, he felt a wash of calm flow over him. A blue light twinkled inside Anna¡¯s bracelet. ¡°You were breathing hard,¡± Anna said.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. He turned to look back toward the shore. He knew Peter wasn¡¯t exaggerating about Jarnvaror¡¯s vision. The dragon would hunt at night as often as not, and had demonstrated he could find prey that was trying to hide, even in the dead of night. He would come soon. He looked at the sky behind them, hoping to see a great shadow falling out of the sky onto the pirates¡¯ den.

    Then he shook his head. It would be foolish of Peter to come from the same direction as them. It would draw the entire camp toward the ship. He¡¯d know to try something else, wouldn¡¯t he? But what? Where would he come from. Andrew thought for a moment, and he knew what he would do. He looked back at the island and wondered if his brother would come to the same conclusion.

    He saw the shadow and instant before the roar split the air. Jarnvaror seemed to fall out of the island itself. The sentries¡¯ voices rose up from the camp. Andrew couldn¡¯t make out any of the words, but he knew they were turning in panic to see the dragon baring down on them.

    A jet of fire streamed from Jarnvaror¡¯s jaws. Wood splintered along the far watchtower, and the pirates¡¯ shouting grew louder. Instead of stopping, though, the dragon flew out over the water, wheeling over the ships docked in the island¡¯s bay. More fire lit up the night as masts went up in flames.

    Mac¡¯Neil huffed at the sight. ¡°A lot of those ships were stollen,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Nothing we can do about that now,¡± Andrew said.

    A few minutes later, the rowboat landed in the shadows on the beach. Tropical plants grew almost to the water¡¯s edge, and the landing party dashed into the cover of trees and brush. Light flickered as the fires continued to spread. Men cried out, shouting to their companions for aid in putting out the fires or fighting off the dragon. Others blustered commands to each other, which conflicted half the time, leading to some of the pirates stopping midway through carrying out one order to handle another. And over all of it was the roar of dragon and fire.

    ¡°Anna, can you sense the mage?¡± Andrew asked.

    The young dwarf shook her head. ¡°Not in all this chaos. Besides, I can only sense the spells themselves, and who knows how many enchantments he¡¯s given out.¡±

    Andrew nodded. He turned to the commander again. ¡°And you¡¯re sure we have no description of him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Mac¡¯Neil said.

    Andrew nodded. He¡¯d talked with each of them before about identifying the mage, and he¡¯d known they would probably have to simply watch him cast a spell. Hopefully they¡¯d get the opportunity in the growing chaos.

    He closed his eyes, focusing his thoughts through the noise. ¡°The foliage doesn¡¯t go far enough into their camp. We won¡¯t see everyone from here, and we¡¯d have to go all the way around to see the otherside without being noticed.¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Most of us would stand out as knights, even in this mess,¡± Mac¡¯Neil said. ¡°We will stay in cover until we spot our man.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Andrew said. ¡°In my cloths, I¡¯d probably fit right in.¡±

    The commander nodded. ¡°Go and look for the mage, then. We¡¯ll spread out and see if we can find him from here.¡±

    Andrew nodded. He turned to Anna. ¡°Whoever finds him, we¡¯ll call for you and Halcyon. Loud enough for everyone to hear and we can regroup. Alright?¡±

    Anna still looked seasick. Still, she nodded. ¡°Good luck,¡± she said.

    Andrew dashed out into the midst of the pirates¡¯ camp. Most of Jarnvaror¡¯s destruction was off on the north eastern side of the island, and he was a good ways south of that. There were no one saw him burst out of the trees.

    He was sure the mage would focus on trying to take out Jarnvaror if he could. Or at least, he¡¯d try and scare the dragon away. He ran north toward the beach, where half a dozen ships were now in shambles.

    Most of the pirates were either running to or from there. They were getting a little more organized. A big burly pirate had managed to cajole several into working as a makeshift fire-brigade, hauling buckets of water up from the shore to the burning buildings. They would duck for cover whenever Jarnvaror came close, then continue working. Others were shooting arrows up at the dragon. None flew even close, as the wind created by the dragon¡¯s wings blew everything off course. He¡¯d shoot a blast of fire at them, and the archers would scatter.

    ¡°Oi, you!¡± called one of the pirates. ¡°Help us with this!¡± It took Andrew a moment to realize they were calling him. An idea came to him. A part of him knew it was dangerous. Another part of him knew there was no time to think about it.

    Andrew ran over to the pirate and took the bucket of water. ¡°We need magic to take it down!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t say?¡± snapped the man. ¡°Get those fires out.¡±

    ¡°But where is he!¡± Andrew asked, hoping the Pirate wouldn¡¯t notice he hadn¡¯t bothered with a name or title. He willed the man to understand, but the pirate only shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that bastard is! Probably still sleeping. Now hurry!¡±

    Andrew cursed, knowing he couldn¡¯t get dragged in here. ¡°I need to find him. Keep going!¡± he shouted, running further into the chaos. The pirate shouted curses after him, vowing he¡¯d gut Andrew once the fires were out. Andrew kept running.

    ¡°The mage! Where¡¯s the mage?¡± he¡¯d shout every so often. A few men just shrugged. Most ignored him. Several times, the pirates beaconed to him, only for him to find they were guiding him to a particular fire. Jarnvaror passed by overhead once or twice, the wind of his wingbeats pushing everyone into the ground. On the second time, he was sure Peter had called to him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to think about that in this mess.

    Then he saw, standing on the shore, a man who alone in the chaos seemed to be unconcerned. His hair seemed to glow red with the fire, and he held a spear like a walking staff. As Andrew looked, he realized it was a staff, just with a sharpened crystal set at the top, making it look like a stone spear.

    Found you!

    As he watched the man raised the spear. The air shimmered before the mage, almost as if he was standing over a flame. But none of the fires were close to him. Andrew had no idea what the spell was, but he knew he couldn¡¯t let the mage set it loose. He dashed at the mage, knowing only that he¡¯d have to get the staff away from him. He drew his sword as he reached the mage and slashed, opening up the back of the mage¡¯s arm. The man shouted, dropping the spear staff and turning to face Andrew. The shimmering air seemed to pop with a rush of wind, and the water splashed at their feet.

    Another anchor, Andrew thought, remembering the mage in the forest. He scanned the man for any more gemstones, but didn¡¯t see anything. No amulets or rings, as far as he could tell. And the man wasn¡¯t dressed in robes, just a sleeveless vest, short pants, and sandals. He wasn¡¯t sure if the man could hide the anchor in any of that. ¡°Anna! Halcyon!¡± he shouted as loud as he could. The mage blinked, then began reaching for a knife at his waist. Andrew leaped forward, putting his sword to the man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± he said. ¡°We need to ask you some questions.¡±

    The mage narrowed his eyes. ¡°Questions? What on earth would you want to know? You¡¯ve already destroyed my business!¡±

    ¡°And the Wisps?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°How are you controlling them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rather automatic, if you know the right spell,¡± the mage said. The other pirates were beginning to notice the two, now. Some started to step forward, only to be beaten aside as Sir Mac¡¯Neil and the other Knights barreled onto the shore, cutting several of them down. The arrival of the soldiers after the dragon strike was more than enough to break the nerve of most of the pirates. Those that remained found themselves outnumbered, and were hesitant to step in to protect their comrade.

    One did though. He held up a sword, and began glowing yellow. A sense of fear started to wash over the group. Yellow tendrils seemed to wrap around the mans arm from his sword. The knights hesitated. The man¡¯s eyes were wide, and he laughed hysterically at the men. He dashed forward, batting aside their swords and shields to strike at them. Andrew moved, trying to take the mage himself hostage. ¡°Call him off!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any control over them in this stage,¡± the Pirate mage said. ¡°He¡¯s let it take too much of him. Waste of resources¡­¡±

    The man froze as blue light appeared behind him. Anna approached him, holding Halcyon in her hand. The mad pirate spun to face her, and one of the soldiers took advantage of the opening. The Pirate flung his sword to the side as he fell, and trails of yellow light streamed after it. Halcyon bobbed over to the blade, where a yellow Wisp emerged, pulsating fear. In moments, though, it shifted to blue, and both drifted back over to Anna.

    The pirate mage stared at Anna. ¡°Amazing,¡± he muttered. He shook his head, looking up to the sky, where the dragon wheeled back and began burning another ship. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could do things like that.¡±

    Andrew¡¯s attention snapped back to the mage. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I mean, he said you would be looking for the Wisps, but¡­ changing their color?¡± The mage sighed. ¡°How¡¯d she do that?¡± He glanced at the dragon. ¡°And you got him here early, too. I was lead to believe you wouldn¡¯t arrive in the city for another few days¡­¡±

    Andrew felt himself growing colder and colder at the words. ¡°You knew we were coming? But¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°My contact in Prohr,¡± the mage said. ¡°The one who gave me the wisps.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Despite the blade Andrew had to the mage¡¯s throat, Anna approached warily. She held out her hand, sensing for magic or spells, and especially trying to determine if he had any Wisps in gemstones on him. There was nothing. Then she saw the discarded staff. She sensed nearly a dozen Wisps inside the crystal at the top. She picked it up gingerly. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to save all of you right away,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this contact?¡± Andrew demanded. ¡°How did they know about us?¡±

    Anna looked over and saw a grin spread across the pirate¡¯s face. ¡°Oh my. Did I say all that out loud?¡± he asked. ¡°Woops! Let¡¯s just call that a slip of the tongue. Nothing I say is of any consequence. You should just ignore me. I¡¯m just a pirate, here to make trouble, after all.¡±

    Andrew frowned. ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± she asked Andrew.

    Andrew didn¡¯t seem to hear her. ¡°Talk, damnit!¡± he barked. The pirate¡¯s grin just grew wider.

    ¡°We can question him later,¡± Mac¡¯Neil said. ¡°Right now, we just need to get him away from here!¡± The other knights and guards formed a ring around the pirate leader. Mac¡¯Neil drew out some rope to bind him, allowing Andrew to step back to sheath his sword.

    ¡°Did you check to see if he had another anchor on him?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew nodded. He still seemed shaken, though Halcyon¡¯s presence seemed to be working its magic on him. ¡°None that I could see. How small can they be, though? Did you sense anything?¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sense the anchors themselves. Spells and enchantments, sure. So we can safely say he doesn¡¯t have any of those. But Anchor¡¯s can be pretty we¡¯d better search him as soon as we can. Oh, but he has a few Wisps in this,¡± she added, hefting the gemstone spear. ¡°Hopefully, we won¡¯t need to break this one for Halcyon to help them.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t reply. He just kept looking after the mage as he walked away. ¡°Hey, is something wrong?¡±

    Andrew shrugged. He opened his mouth to speak, but Jarnvaror glided down to them and land on the beach before he could get out a word. Peter grunted in discomfort as the landing jostled his legs.

    ¡°You guys get going!¡± Peter said. ¡°Jarn and I can watch your backs on the way to the ship!¡±

    ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Andrew told his brother. But he looked back to Anna. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about what he said. Did you hear it? It was just as you were showing up.¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°He knew we were coming from the capitol. The three of us. He didn¡¯t know we were in town yet, but he knew were coming.¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°How could he know that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We already know he has informants in the city,¡± Peter said. ¡°Maybe he just has a bigger network.¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°No. He said that the person in Prohr who gave him the Wisps told him.¡±

    Anna thought she felt her heart stop. Haclyon tried to calm her down, but she couldn¡¯t make the cold feeling go away. ¡°He¡¯s not one of the people capturing them?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°We were never really sure about that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But¡­ no. It seems like he¡¯d be one of our Elf mage¡¯s customers.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t explain how he knew we were coming, does it?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You can always interrogate the guy on the ship,¡± Peter said. ¡°For now, though, I think you should get going. It looks like some of the stragglers are getting bold again.¡±

    Andrew nodded to his brother. ¡°Right. Watch our backs. We¡¯ll see what else we can learn.¡±

    Anna followed Andrew back to the ship. She took the pirate¡¯s staff with them. She felt like she needed it to walk. There was something about the fact that the mage knew about them before that was important, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Then they were on their little dinghy, and her worry had to contend with the motion sickness as well.

    Halcyon¡¯s influence pressed into her head. She let it slow her breathing, let her thoughts calm. What do you think? she thought, wondering if Halcyon would understand. The Wisp continued to pour his calm into her, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was able to understand or not.

    They reached their ship, and the sailors hauled their little boat back up. On the deck, Sir Mac¡¯Neil was ordering his men to take the mage down to the ship¡¯s hold and keep him under watch. ¡°We want to be away in case any of the pirates try coming after us. We don¡¯t want to get caught up in things while the dragon finishes them off.¡±

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll go that far,¡± Andrew said. ¡°He¡¯ll watch our backs and make sure none of them get too close.¡±

    The commander nodded his understanding. ¡°A shame. But we¡¯ve dealt the pirates a major blow.¡±

    ¡°Have you no mercy for us poor souls?¡± the mage asked. His tone was mocking, all exaggerated self-pity and fear. ¡°None for us outcastes living the only way we know how?¡±

    ¡°Save it until we reach the city,¡± Sir Mac¡¯Neil said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Anna cut in. ¡°We need to make sure he doesn¡¯t have another anchor on him.¡±

    The mage¡¯s eye¡¯s flashed at Anna in annoyance. Then he laughed. ¡°Really? Where would I have another anchor? In my pants? Casting from there really doesn¡¯t sound very comfortable.¡± But the knight commander only nodded to his men to begin their search. ¡°So you¡¯ll take even my dignity in front of the little lady?¡± the mage bawled. Anna turned around, not wanting to look.

    ¡°He¡¯s clear,¡± said one of the knights.

    ¡°Then put his clothes back on and send him down,¡± Mac¡¯Neil said. ¡°We¡¯ll question him back in the city.¡±

    Anna frowned, following the guards with her eyes as they took the mage away. Why had he seemed so annoyed with her for pointing out that he hadn¡¯t been searched? It made no sense that he¡¯d have only one anchor. At least a spare. She would carry one if she did anything but sense magic and practice tiny spells with it.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the commander barked. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The sailors began manning their posts. The sail unfurled, catching the wind which would pull them back to Prohr. As they worked, Andrew stepped up to Sir Mac¡¯Neil. ¡°About the mage,¡± he began.

    ¡°You three did well,¡± the knight said. ¡°I expect Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh will be pleased.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°The mage mentioned a contact in the city.¡±

    ¡°One of his informants?¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°Someone who gave him the Wisps.¡±

    A frown creased the older knight¡¯s forehead. ¡°Something more than an informant, then,¡± he muttered.

    Andrew nodded his agreement. ¡°I think we need to find out who that is before getting back to the city.¡±

    ¡°A good idea,¡± the commander said. ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a chat wit-¡° Jarnvaror¡¯s roar cut him off. He looked and saw the dragon diving back at their ship. They could see Peter on the dragon¡¯s back, obscured by the night, flailing, trying to point at something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew called up to his brother. But Anna¡¯s eyes grew wide. He was pointing down. To the water. Anna ran to the railings, and looked down. Half a dozen rowboats were clustered around the stern, grapples trailing from the ship itself. Men were climbing up them.

    ¡°We¡¯re being boarded!¡± she shouted. Only Andrew and Mac¡¯Neil seemed to hear her, but the commander repeated her warning in a bellow that seemed to shake the sky above. In moments, the knights were forming up behind the helm of the ship.

    ¡°What¡¯s that boy doing? He should have been watching our back!¡± the commander hissed under his breath.

    ¡°My brother probably couldn¡¯t see them himself,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And I bet Jarnvaror thought they were our own.¡± The knight commander grunted in answer, preparing to fight.

    ¡°No. All of you stand down, or I¡¯ll have to butcher you.¡±

    Anna spun to see the mage standing at the entrance to the lower decks, hands unbound, and without any guards.

    ¡°You?¡± The commander burst. ¡°How did-¡°

    He got no further. The mage flicked his hand up. A crescent of rippling air flew from his finger tips and cut into the knight. The man sputtered and fell to his knees. The pirate mage sighed. ¡°I hate holding back so much,¡± he muttered.

    Anna shivered. ¡°How¡­ How are you casting without an Anchor?¡± she asked.

    The Mage turned to her and grinned. One of his teeth was glowing. ¡°Best thing to ever come from losing a tavern brawl,¡± he said. He flicked his hand out again, and a whip of air seemed to form around the staff Anna was holding. Tight as she tried to hold it, it was wrenched from her grasp, and she fell to the deck. The guards and sailors were already advancing on the mage but as soon as it reached his hands, the gem glowed red. A feeling of rage rippled out from the staff, along with currents of air that slashed at the sailors. Half a dozen sailors and guards fell to the deck, unmoving.

    He stepped over his victims. Anna froze. Halcyon pulsed inside her bracelet, but his strength seemed so little compared to rage and fear spilling out from the mage before her. ¡°No, there¡¯s too many,¡± she said, clutching the bracelet in her other hand. ¡°Get the others to help you. The ones from Ironhill!¡± She had no idea if Halcyon understood. He responded to her urgency by pouring out more calm. She didn¡¯t know any spells. She couldn¡¯t duel him. But she could try and sense his magic, try and predict his moves.

    The Pirate mage eyed her. He seemed impressed she was still standing under the influence of the other Wisps. Then his focus turned to Andrew and the other sailors. ¡°Now,¡± the mage began. ¡°I think you lot have taken quite enough from me this night. And¡­ well, we simply can¡¯t let that stand. But, I¡¯ve got a proposal for you.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± one of the knights roared, diving at the mage. The mage flicked his hand, and the man fell to pieces at the pirate¡¯s feat. Anna gasped, sensing the whole spell. It seemed almost familiar. She held an image of it in her head and realized it was something very similar to the spell Sol had shown her for controlling air.

    ¡°As I was saying,¡± the pirate continued, as though nothing had happened. ¡°We can make a deal. I seem to be short many ships and crew after this evening. I don¡¯t hold that against you. You were just doing your jobs. And I, in turn, need more ships to do mine. And look at what we have here!¡± He tapped his foot on the deck. His men laughed.

    ¡°So, here¡¯s my proposal. I let you lot live. And, in exchange, you give me the ship.¡± The pirate captain looked from one sailor to the next. ¡°Any takers?¡±

    ¡°How can we trust your word?¡± Mac¡¯Neil demanded through ragged breaths.

    The pirate thought about that for a moment. Then shrugged. ¡°I could just kill you all and take it. It¡¯s really the same either way, for me. One¡¯s just messier.¡± He paused for a moment. Looking up to where Jarnvaror was circling overhead. ¡°Oh. But I definitely want to also kill that beast.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Andrew and Anna yelled together. ¡°Our friend is up there!¡± Anna added, hoping that Halcyon might be able to make the mage feel any pity at all.

    Instead, the pirate looked at her and sneered. ¡°Oh, well that certainly changes things. After all, it¡¯s not like I had any friends burned tonight.¡± Anna found herself choking back whatever else she might have said, and the mage nodded. ¡°Oh, and to be clear, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re poking and prodding with your magic, little novice. Believe me, it won¡¯t do you any good. Now I just¡ª¡±

    Another roar split the air as Jarnvaror turned to dive at the ship. Anna realized Peter must have heard their shout a moment ago, and convinced the dragon he¡¯d need to fight the rest of the pirates, anyway.

    The mage only shook his head and raised his staff. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to deal with him first! Men, to me!¡±

    As he said that, the ship exploded into chaos. Halcyon burst from Anna¡¯s bracelet, along with two of Ironhill¡¯s Wisps. Just two, but they were enough to dampen the chaotic influence of the Wisps under the pirate¡¯s command. Even as his companions moved to protect him, the knights and sailors charged into the fray. The mage paid them no mind. Anna, with her magic, could tell that the mage was charging up for a powerful spell, weaving the same net together over and over so it could cut through a dragon¡¯s scales. And he was pulling energy in from his staff. From the Wisps themselves.

    Jarnvaror landed on the prow of the ship, hissing and spitting at everyone. ¡°Anna, get to Peter,¡± Andrew shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything here. I¡¯ll try and buy you guys some time to escape!¡± And he pushed for her to move away.

    Anna stumbled and fell, and she couldn¡¯t find the will to give up. Run? Leave Andrew behind? Leave the others? With the pirates? That mage? No. Anna knew with a strange certainty that the mage would never have spared any of them. And how could they run? His magic, that twisted air magic, could cut them out of the sky long before they got away, the moment the mage completed it.

    So don¡¯t let him complete it. The thought seemed to spring out of a well of calm. Anna could feel Halcyon pulsing at her side. It wasn¡¯t one of his thoughts. She didn¡¯t think it was, anyway. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was her only shot.

    She looked up, trying to sense the pirate mage¡¯s spell again. The net was a great knot of power, many knots forming a complex spell that had one purpose. Even a little change would alter the whole thing. It would make the spell behave¡­ wrong. If she cut just one, the whole thing would destabilize.

    Strong as it was, the spell would rip apart the entire ship.

    But then she noticed something in the pattern, remembering the same one that Sol had shown her. Different parts controlled the material the spell would manipulate, while others controlled it¡¯s force, and still others its direction. What would happen if rather than cutting the spell, she simply unwound the right knots?

    Anna didn¡¯t know if it would be the same, but she knew it was their only chance. She reached out with her own magic to the spell being woven before her. She looped several strands of her own magic into the spell, then pulled.

    The pirate mage seemed to notice she was acting a second too late. ¡°NO!¡± he roared. There was a terrible cracking sound as his staff exploded, as did the anchor on Anna¡¯s wrist. Red lights shot into the sky like lightning from the broken staff. Then, the whole ship shuddered. The mast cracked and a great wind spiraled out and up between Anna and the pirate.

    Anna was thrown back against the deck railing, as was Andrew. Men fighting on the deck were scattered, some colliding with the railing as well, others tumbling overboard. The wind seemed to last minutes, though later, Anna realized it must have only been a few seconds.

    When she was able to look back, the lights of the lanterns were all out again. In the moonlight, she could see men spread across the deck in groaning lumps. Or they were silent.

    ¡°What was that,¡± Andrew groaned next to her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Anna began. Then she swallowed. She had no idea who was still on board, and who was gone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± she muttered, more quietly.

    Andrew didn¡¯t reply. He just stood, found another sailor who was in less than terrible condition, and began relighting what lanterns he could. What lanterns were still around, anyway.

 Chapter 27

    The ship needed towing back to Prohr, and the sailors were very grateful that they had a dragon willing to help. Even before that, Jarnvaror helped fish the men out of the water. Most had survived the spell, though everyone was battered and bruised. Five were dead. The force of the spell had knocked two men ¨C one soldier and one pirate ¨C onto the blades of their opponents. Two other pirates had been sucked into the sky alongside the mage. Jarnvaror found their broken bodies floating close to the boat.

    Still, even under oars and with the dragon¡¯s help, it took them the better half of the next day to reach the city again. Anna wanted to talk with Peter and Andrew about what the mage had said. But, when she tried to bring it up, Mac¡¯Neil stopped her. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything for sure,¡± he said. The commander had managed to get back to his feet after the wound the mage had given him, but it still seemed to pain him. His eyes roamed over the surviving pirates. Since the fighting had stopped, they¡¯d kept them as prisoners. Even trying to shove all of them together around the broken mast, the ship felt crowded. ¡°Wait till we can be somewhere private,¡± he said.

    So, they waited. The ship limped into harbor, and a small crowd gathered to greet them. They received a tentative welcome at first, with many worried about the state of the sailors and knights. But, when Sir Mac¡¯Neil reported the death of the pirates¡¯ mage and the destruction of their fleet, the people erupted in to cheers.

    Lady Nonell and her butler burst out of the crowd, beaming at the group. ¡°Oh, my! My ship!¡± Anna shivered. She had no idea how they would respond if the noblewoman demanded they pay for damages to the vessel. But she just turned back to them and shrugged. ¡°Is the crew alright?¡± she asked.

    For a moment, no one was able to speak. Commander Mac¡¯Neil shuffled over and described what happened with the mage. The noble woman shuddered at the description of the mage¡¯s spells. ¡°Cutting with the wind,¡± she said. ¡°But he¡¯s dealt with, right? We won¡¯t have to deal with him any more?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Peter said. ¡°Anna blew him up.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t blow him up!¡± Anna objected as Lady Nonell turned to her in shock. ¡°I just¡­ broke his spell.¡±

    ¡°You ended the fight with that,¡± Sir Mac¡¯Neil said. ¡°I doubt we could have won, otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Then you saved all of them,¡± Lady Nonell said. She bent down and hugged Anna. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Anna felt her face grow warm, and she had to cover her bracelet with her hand to keep Halcyon from popping out to calm her down. She nodded.

    The noblewoman moved off to speak to her captain. Mac¡¯Neil turned to Andrew. ¡°What about your own mission?¡± he asked.

    Rather than giving him an answer, Andrew turned to Anna. She took a breath and said, ¡°We still need to retrieve the Wisps they had stashed away along the coast,¡± she said. ¡°Then there are the other Wisps we need to find. And¡­ well I don¡¯t know about¡­ about dealing with the captain¡¯s informants.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to track down the Wisps the Mage had with him,¡± Andrew said. ¡°They flew off last night, and we have no way to follow. As for the informants¡­ How do we find them?¡± he asked, turning to Mac¡¯Neil.

    The commander pondered that for a moment. ¡°I believe tracking down any of his regular informants will be our job. I¡¯ll check with Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh. He¡¯ll know how to handle the situation from here. We won¡¯t be much help with the Wisps themselves I¡¯m afraid.¡± He paused, rubbing his chin. ¡°As for¡­ the other one¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know how anyone could have known you were coming. Hopefully we catch him with the rest of the informants. If not, it''s best you let people in the capitol know as soon as you can.¡±

    ¡°Then we should probably get going,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°You¡¯re headed off already?¡± the ship¡¯s captain asked, approaching them. He was hurt less than most of the crew, though he would probably still have a few new scars.

    ¡°We have to bring news back to Woadrok,¡± Andrew said nodding.

    ¡°Feel free to stop by my estates any time,¡± Lady Nonell said. I¡¯ll try and have room for the dragon, too.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help,¡± Anna said to both the captain and Lady Nonell.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Ma¡¯am,¡± the captain said.

    The trio bid farewell to all the sailors as they climbed into Jarnvaror¡¯s saddle. The dragon walked along the beach till he found a suitable place to talk off. As they moved, Andrew said, ¡°We never did learn how the mage cast his spell on the Wisps. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to free them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anna admitted, her voice just as low. ¡°But I have to at least look at it again.¡±

    Andrew didn¡¯t reply to that. The dragon took off and flew back to the little cove with its rock spires. The tide was just beginning to flow out again, which Anna was very grateful for.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come too,¡± Peter said, sliding off Jarnvaror¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see them at all last time. You don¡¯t mind waiting, do you Jarn?¡±

    The dragon grunted and leapt up to the top of the cliff, where he curled up. Anna looked at Peter. ¡°Are you sure? What about your legs?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I think I might be able to navigate around it.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame us if you slip on your face, then,¡± Andrew said. Peter only grinned and followed the pair into the cave.

    Like last time, they wound their way through until they reached the chamber. Peter moved slow, and they nearly left him behind as he tried to squeeze and scrunch his way through the tunnel. But he was able to make it all the way to the back of the chamber. The Wisps were still there. Six orbs of yellow light, hovering over the stone. Again, Halcyon rushed out of the bracelet to one of them, and Anna could feel his urgency mixing with the fear the others all radiated.

    ¡°So,¡± Andrew said. ¡°What¡¯s your plan now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to be able to concentrate,¡± she said. She walked over to Halcyon. All of the Wisps¡¯ influence increased. She focused on her friend. ¡°I¡¯m going to try and free them,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help. And the help of the others,¡± she said, holding up her bracelet. She tried to put out that feeling of needing help, to make it clear she needed a lot of help. So far, Halcyon was still the only one of the Wisps that would listen. She hoped that for this at least they might join in.

    The others in her bracelet ignored her. But Halcyon seemed to return to his normal self again. She held her hand out to him. Her right hand, without the bracelet. He floated down and rested on it. She¡¯d never touched any of the wisps so directly before. He was warm, and the creature¡¯s touch sent odd tingles down her arm. Not painful or uncomfortable, but an uncanny sort of vibration. It was like the rapid heartbeat of a small animal.

    She let herself draw on his influence for a moment. Her own heartbeat slowed. Then she reached out through her Anchor, sensing for the spell that bound the wisps to these treasures.

    She found it right away. It was very different from the wind spell the mage used, and even more so than the spell Sol had shown her. But it still seemed just a little familiar. She¡¯d examined several of Sol¡¯s enchantments before. She didn¡¯t know them nearly as well, of course. She couldn¡¯t tell what any particular knot in the spell¡¯s net was for. But she spent a long time just examining it, trying to see if there were any patterns she recognized.

    ¡°Are¡­ Are you doing anything?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m focusing. Trying to read the spell,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What have you got so far?¡±

    ¡°Not much.¡±

    ¡°Peter, let her concentrate.¡±

    ¡°What? We¡¯re just watching now. Maybe we can help.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not sure either of you could help for this part.¡±

    ¡°See? Just be quiet and let her work.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Hey, are we sure these guys won¡¯t go berserk like Ironhill¡¯s Wisps?¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew and Anna snapped together. The younger man held up his hands, but remained quiet.

    Anna focused back on the spell itself. The whole thing seemed opaque. It was woven tight, like a ball of yarn, with dozens of strands and hundreds of knots. She didn¡¯t like the idea of magic going wild in such a confined space.

    She felt a shiver of excitement run through her, and realized it was coming from Halcyon. She focused on him, trying to see what he saw, to feel what he was feeling. As she did, the spell seemed to take on a completely different shape. As if she was inside of it. It didn¡¯t seem so much like a net anymore. More like a cage. A wooden cage, containing six flames, surrounded by bricks. The fire couldn¡¯t get out. But if she could move the bricks.

    Her senses returned to normal. The spell was a ball of yarn again. But now, she saw a few strands a little differently. Part of the spell was designed to keep the Wisps from interacting with it themselves. If she could loosen that, the Wisps should be able to free themselves.

    She focused on those strands. They were deep in the spell, surrounded by many layers of magic. It was difficult to affect them at all. But she tugged at them.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like that sound,¡± Peter muttered. The stones around the chamber were beginning to vibrate.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Anna, are you actually trying to unwind it, now?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Anna said. ¡°I just need to loosen it a little¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ What does that mean, magically speaking?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna didn¡¯t answer. She tugged again on those inner parts of the spell. She didn¡¯t want the knot to come undone, destabilizing the spell. She just wanted it loose. Just a little looser. A little more.

    The yellow wisps flared. Their influence grew, and the spell seemed to slide off of them. They began spinning around the chamber, moving like shooting stars. As Anna examined the spell, she felt a tugging. Her strands of magic were pulled in as the spell closed down on nothing, it¡¯s targets gone. It collapsed, and Anna felt a twinge in the back of her hand as her Anchor cracked in two. A loud rumble filled the room as the stone in the middle did likewise.

    ¡°Hey, should we run?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna stumbled back, looking at the yellow Wisps orbiting a stalactite overhead. ¡°No. No, It¡¯s done now.¡±

    Halcyon shot out of her hand, flaring yellow himself for a moment. But it wasn¡¯t the same pail yellow. It was a rich marigold, and she felt joy dance through as well. Then he turned blue again, as the Wisp began his work of helping his own.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Peter said, sitting down next to Anna. ¡°So. Mission accomplished, right?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get enough information from the mage,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Did he really have any?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew looked down at him. ¡°He knew we were coming to the city,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°So? It¡¯s not like our missions are secret. We sent birds ahead to let them know we¡¯re coming.¡±

    ¡°And we beat the birds here,¡± Andrew pointed out.

    Peter frowned. ¡°Right. But then¡­ oh. Oh, that¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew said. ¡°You get it now?¡±

    ¡°Someone in the capitol would have had to send their own message. By magic,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Or someone knew this would be our mission before we did,¡± Andrew pointed out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch the magic part, but¡­ Yeah, someone in the capitol warned the pirates we were coming.¡±

    ¡°Which means whoever is capturing the Wisps and giving them to bandits and rebels has someone in the city,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Watching us.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew and Anna exchanged a glance. Then they shrugged. ¡°It could be anyone,¡± Anna said. ¡°Someone in the palace, maybe. Another rebellious noble. Maybe one of the servants is a spy for the group. We weren¡¯t able to ask the mage any questions about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Peter said. He looked up at the Wisps circling in the ceiling now. ¡°What does that mean for us then?¡±

    Anna followed his gaze and saw that one of the six had joined Halcyon in helping the others. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep trying to save them.¡± She said. There was a moment of silence, then both brothers started to laugh, Peter loud, and Andrew a low chuckle. ¡°What?¡± Anna demanded.

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s obvious,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We¡¯re committed, now,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I don¡¯t think the king would let us back out, even if the others would.

    Anna smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m glad I found you two. I¡¯d hate doing this alone.¡±

    As she spoke, the wisps descended from the ceiling, now all glowing in brilliant shades of blue and green. They dissapeared into the opal on her bracelet. Halcyon was the last. He rested over her hand for just a moment. Then he vanished inside.

 Chapter 28

    The companions arrived back at Woadrok in the evening. The dragon flew down and deposited his riders in the palace courtyard, where they greeted the guards on duty. The men responded to their arrival with the now familiar protocol they¡¯d developed for the dragon and his riders, sending a few in to inform one of the senior officials of their arrival.

    Andrew¡¯s eyes flickered from guard to guard. In the two day flight back to the capitol, all he¡¯d thought about was the enemy spy. Could the spy be one of the guards? Would the mage even bother to hide their powers at all? Or, worst of all, was there only one?

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we should care so much,¡± Peter had said the previous night. ¡°It¡¯s not like our missions are a secret or anything. Does it really matter if whoever¡¯s capturing the Wisps knows where we¡¯re going next?¡±

    Andrew nodded. He pointed to Jarnvaror. ¡°Imagine what the Pirate captain could have done if he¡¯d realized we were already in the city, instead of just being on our way,¡± he said.

    Peter shrugged, but Anna nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right, Peter. We don¡¯t really know what we¡¯re dealing with. Only that whatever this group is, they have a lot of powerful mages, and they don¡¯t mind working with bandits. They could set up an ambush for us.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever tried sneaking up on a dragon?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to. They just need to catch us when he¡¯s off hunting. We can¡¯t rely on him for everything.¡±

    ¡°Once we tell the King and Queen, they¡¯ll be able to root out the problem,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew looked at her, not sure how to respond at first. He went slowly, organizing his thoughts as he went. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if telling them would be the best idea.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re still kids. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯d have any idea how to handle it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of keeping secrets,¡± Peter had replied.

    ¡°And what about everyone else in the capitol?¡± Anna asked. ¡°How will we find the spy if we don¡¯t tell anyone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Really, it¡¯s two things. I think King Henry will just start a search for the spy right away. If he does that, the spy is bound to get away.¡±

    ¡°We could ask him to be sneaky about it,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Andrew conceded. ¡°But there¡¯s still my other concern. I¡¯m not sure we could tell them privately, without all the guards and attendants present.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°So it¡¯s hard to tell the King and Queen without telling the spy we¡¯re on to him, too,¡± Anna explained. ¡°But then, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone in the palace we think we can trust?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Sol,¡± Anna answered right away. ¡°And maybe Daniel.¡±

    Andrew thought about the two of them. He didn¡¯t have Anna¡¯s confidence. They hadn¡¯t interacted much with the Chancelor without the king and queen present. As for Sol¡­ maybe the Archmage would be able to root out any rogue mage¡¯s under his authority.. He looked back at the others. ¡°Yeah. We should try and meet with Sol as soon as we can.¡±

    The others agreed.

    Now they waited in the courtyard. It was late in the evening. Young as they were, Andrew thought the King and Queen would likely both be in bed at this hour. That seemed lucky to him. They¡¯d be able to get Sol¡¯s advice even before reporting to the King and Queen. Or maybe they¡¯d be able to talk to Daniel.

    The head of staff came out to greet them and informed them that the other chief officials were all asleep, but that they would be summoned to make their report in the morning. Andrew felt a sense of disappointment set in.

    Then Peter stepped forward. ¡°Is there any chance we¡¯d be able to meet with Sol in the meantime?¡± he asked. ¡°See, Anna¡¯s magic Anchor broke during the mission, and we¡¯d like to talk to him about it.¡±

    Andrew stared at his brother, not sure if the request was brilliant or would cocky. The Chamberlain thought for a moment, pursing his lips. ¡°The Archmage may still be up tinkering in his office. Come, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to help with that.¡±

    Peter grinned at the others, then went inside after the older servant. Andrew sidled up to his brother. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I spent the whole flight today thinking of ways we¡¯d be able to get in to talk to Sol together,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Wish I¡¯d been thinking of that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I was worrying about the spy.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Well, now we can see what Sol thinks.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The Archmage was indeed in his office over the library. The door swung open, and Sol looked down at them, a little sleepily. Then his face split into a smile. ¡°Welcome back, and good to see you. Thank you, Master Eli.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the Chamberlain said. He turned to the Wisp seekers. ¡°If you¡¯ve no pressing needs, I¡¯m afraid I must return to my other duties. Send for me if you need anything.¡±

    The trio thanked him as well, then piled into Sol¡¯s office. There was plenty of room for the three of them, though the mess made it seem more cramped. Sol took his seat and looked up at them. ¡°How was your journey to Prohr?¡±

    Anna answered first. ¡°Things there were¡­ difficult. We didn¡¯t learn much, though Halcyon um¡­. Recruited several new Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Did he? Are they like him?¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± Peter said. ¡°But not when we first found them.¡±

    Sol nodded. ¡°So they¡¯re like the others. Interesting.¡± He seemed to think for a moment. Then he frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t those Wisps in the hands of Pirates?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°So you confronted them after all,¡± the Archemage said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re all alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. You should have seen Anna stop him,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sol asked, looking at his informal apprentice.

    Anna¡¯s face turned red and she shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special. I just got lucky.¡±

    Andrew saw Peter was about to recite the whole story, so he cleared his throat. ¡°We were actually hoping to talk to you about something the pirate mage said.¡± Sol turned back to Andrew and gestured for the young man to continue. ¡°He knew we were coming. To the city, I mean. They were expecting the three of us to arrive in Prohr.¡±

    The Archmage frowned. ¡°Well that¡¯s¡­ odd. He knew you were coming, not that you¡¯d arrived?¡±

    Andrew and the others nodded. ¡°He said one of his informants in the city told him. We¡¯d caught him off guard because he didn¡¯t know we¡¯d already arrived, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Not as as off guard as he might have been, I imagine,¡± Sol said. He leaned back in his chair. ¡°I wonder if some criminals could have intercepted our letter. Or perhaps the nobles let people know?¡± Sol asked hopefully.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°We arrived before the letter.¡±

    ¡°Jarn is a lot faster than most birds,¡± Peter added.

    Sol nodded, folding his hands, his face hardening. ¡°Yes¡­ Well, if it wasn¡¯t intercepted, then you suspect someone told them by magic.¡±

    ¡°To be fair, it didn¡¯t occur to us that it was intercepted,¡± Peter pointed out.

    ¡°That seems unlikely, though,¡± Andrew said. ¡°How often are messenger birds lost or intercepted?¡±

    Sol shrugged. ¡°It happens,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ not that often.¡±

    ¡°So someone could have let them know by magic?¡± Anna asked.

    Again, Sol nodded. ¡°I know of a spell that can allow for that. There¡¯s a simple one that works for communicating from one end of the city to another. But longer distances are tricky. The spell becomes less stable. It can be done, but you need skilled mages on either side to maintain the spell.¡±

    Andrew nodded, feeling his fears confirmed. ¡°So there would need to be some spy here talking to someone in Prohr.¡±

    Sol nodded. ¡°Yes. And that someone would have to be privy to your destination.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you kept that secret,¡± Peter said.

    Sol shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Sol admitted. ¡°Not strictly, anyway. Daniel believes that it would be impossible to really hide, but trying would draw even more eyes. I¡¯m inclined to agree. Hiding a dragon is¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it,¡± Peter said, flashing a grin at Andrew.

    ¡°So what do we do about it?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°Can you think of someone who might be the spy?¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°There are plenty of mages who could do it if they were motivated to., but¡­ Well I can¡¯t think of any that are interested in your work. And if the mage is someone unknown, or trying to hide themselves¡­ well, I haven¡¯t been looking for anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find them by sensing spells, the way Anna did while we were looking for Wisps?¡± Peter asked.

    Sol thought for a moment. ¡°I can cast out feelers. But, in this city, there are plenty of mages compared to around the kingdom. Not to mention wealthy people who buy enchantments for themselves or those they employ. I¡¯d have to think about how to sift through them all.¡±

    ¡°And in the meantime?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Yeah, is there any way we can help?¡± Anna added.

    Sol thought for another moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t told anyone else?¡± Sol asked.

    ¡°Not since we got back,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°The knight commander in Prohr was with us when we encountered the mage,¡± Anna pointed out. ¡°He told Lord Mac¡¯Fureigh.¡±

    Sol nodded. ¡°But no one since returning? Good. We don¡¯t want the spy learning they¡¯ve been found out. It will be more difficult to find them.¡±

    ¡°We thought of that,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°Nothing?¡± Andrew repeated, stunned.

    Sol nodded. ¡°Yes. Nothing. Well, almost nothing. Keep doing missions like normal. Act like you don¡¯t know anything. Try and convince the spy you just got lucky. And if you have to deal with any mages on your future missions, assume they knew you were coming.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t help find the spy?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°That is how you help,¡± Sol said. ¡°I¡¯ll poke around. You play dumb.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be on your own?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°What about bringing in the Scepters, or Chancellor Daniel?¡±

    Sol shrugged. ¡°The King and Queen are too young to handle something like this. As for the lord chancellor¡­ I suppose I could let him know, if I can catch him on his own. In the mean time, keep your eyes pealed and your mouths shut.¡±

    Andrew looked at the others. Peter was grinning, as if the whole situation was just a game. Anna¡¯s face was set in determination. He turned to Sol and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    ¡°Good. Oh! As part of the ruse, we should probably have something that this meeting was about, other than just a personal greeting and, you know, talking about the spy.¡±

    Andrew nodded and gestured to the others. ¡°Peter thought of that already.¡±

    Anna held up her broken magic anchor.

    Sol blinked. ¡°My. You will have to tell me about the adventure in more detail. Later, of course,¡± he added. He turned around and began rummaging through his drawers. ¡°For now, though, you can use this.¡± He turned around and handed a gem to Anna, much the same as the cracked one added to her bracelet. Then he held out a small scroll. ¡°I actually had this in mind. It¡¯s about the¡ª¡±

    A knock at the door cut him off. All four turned to look, just as the door swung open, and in marched Lady Thalia. ¡°So you are back!¡± she spat. ¡°And just what are you doing here?¡± Sol opened his mouth to reply, but the queen mother held up a hand to forestall him. ¡°Not you! You!¡± and her gaze swung across the trio.

    ¡°Well, everyone else was asleep,¡± Andrew said. ¡°So we came to ask Sol to replace¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, young man!¡± Thalia interrupted. ¡°I mean why are you back in the city!¡±

    Andrew blinked. ¡°We¡­ We completed the mission in Prohr,¡± he managed.

    ¡°Prohr!?¡± Lady Thalia snapped. ¡°We sent a letter about an urgent mission for you a day ago! Whatever the state of things is in Prohr, you are needed in the Green Vale! Why did you come back?¡±

    ¡°We had already left Prohr,¡± Anna interjected. ¡°We missed the letter. What¡¯s going on in the Green Vale?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 29

    Flying from one end of the kingdom to the other was bad enough. Having to go back without sleep was worse. And, of course, they were flying over the same land again, for the most part. The Green Vale was north east of Prohr in the same mountains as the Iron Valley. Even Jarnvaror, who Anna thought was very laid back for a gigantic fire breathing predator, seemed grouchy and drowsy. Only Peter seemed to be in good spirits. He dashed back down to the courtyard, ready to go as soon as the queen explained the situation to all of them.

    ¡°A knight has been taken by the Wisps,¡± Lady Thalia had said. ¡°Lord Thornwood¡¯s son. He needs to be rescued.¡±

    Anna had exchanged a glance with Andrew and Sol. ¡°Could this be related to the other instances?¡± Andrew asked.

    The noblewoman shook her head. ¡°Who knows! You¡¯ll have to find out when you¡¯re down there. But you must go soon. It¡¯s already been several days! How much longer can he hold on to sanity?¡±

    Anna decided she didn¡¯t want to be the one to tell Lady Thalia that he probably couldn¡¯t have lasted the first several hours. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best!¡± she¡¯d said.

    The commotion had distracted Anna from Sol¡¯s note. Now that they were flying through the night, the cold winds of the sky cutting through them, Anna wished she¡¯d taken the time to read the note before setting out again. As it stood, she was beginning to think she wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to read it until they¡¯d completed their mission in the Green Vale.

    Loud and cold as the winds were, the regular noise of Jarnvaror¡¯s wing beats lulled Anna to sleep. She dreamed she was sitting on the deck of a ship, unable to move as it rolled over the waves.

    Dawn came early high in the sky. Anna stirred as the air became lighter, then tried to return to sleep. The wind slowed around them, but Jarnvaror kept beating his great wings. Then he roared, and Anna snapped awake. She looked around, but didn¡¯t see anything at first.

    Then she saw the shimmering brown dragons flying before them, hissing and spitting at Jarnvaror. The iron wyvern replied with another roar. From here, Anna couldn¡¯t make out their sizes. She was pretty sure at least one of the beasts was bigger than theirs, which didn¡¯t help the desire to scream building up in her throat.

    ¡°What are they saying?¡± Anna asked over the beating of dragon wings.

    ¡°They want to know why a northern dragon is entering their territory,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Well what¡¯s he saying back?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°The truth,¡± Peter said.

    The dragon¡¯s continued to roar at each other.

    ¡°Will they let us through?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want him hunting their prey.¡± Jarnvaror roared again, and Peter¡¯s head snapped forward. ¡°Yeah, you tell them!¡±

    Anna was pretty sure their negotiations were falling apart. ¡°Peter, maybe you could help?¡± She said. ¡°Suggest that Jarnvaror only eats what human¡¯s give him? He¡¯ll take a sheep if we offer it, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked, over his shoulder. ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t occur to me.¡± He looked back and called out to the other dragons. ¡°Hey! My friend had an idea!¡±

    A squeal rose from the other dragons as they realized it was one of the riders talking to them now. More than anything, though, they seemed curious. They started to fly closer. Jarnvaror warned them off, but Peter patted him and said it was okay. When they were closer, he explained Anna¡¯s idea. When he was done, the bronze dragons hovered next to each other, hissing for a moment. Anna could have sworn they¡¯d huddled up to decide.

    They looked back at the group on Jarnvaror and barked something.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Deal?¡± Andrew demanded. ¡°What deal?¡±

    ¡°They want me to explain how human¡¯s work so they don¡¯t have to fight us as often,¡± Peter said. ¡°So, basically I need to explain ranching and farming again.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Andrew asked.

    Peter opened his mouth to answer, closed it, then turned back to the dragons. ¡°So, um¡­ we¡¯re in a bit of a hurry.¡± One of the dragon¡¯s interrupted him. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fair. Um¡­ can we talk and fly?¡± he suggested.

    The animals seemed to agree. They moved, making room for Jarnvaror to continue his flight. The bronze dragons followed close to the wisp seekers. Peter shouted the whole time, though Anna couldn¡¯t make it out over the wind. But the dragons would roar at them, and Peter seemed to respond, looking from one to another as he spoke.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They only had about an hour left before Jarnvaror began to descend through the clouds again. Looking down, Anna saw a valley that seemed very different from Andrew and Peter¡¯s home in the north. These mountains were definitely shorter, though she could tell only because the trees reached all the way to the peaks of most of them. Forest covered the mountains themselves, while a grassy plain stretched between them. It was longer and thinner than the Iron Valley, she thought. She could see hamlets lining a silver river that ran through its center. The Green Vale seemed to live up to its name.

    The bronze dragon¡¯s descended with Jarnvaror. The castle of High Hill, hill was built deep in the Vale, with a large town surrounding it. They landed outside the wall, the other dragons not far behind them. After the rush of wind had finally died down, Anna could finally make out Peter saying, ¡°Well, yeah. Though we can make cheese and butter from goats¡¯ milk, too. I think we can technically get it from pigs, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone try¡­ no, that doesn¡¯t mean people will be happy if you just take their pigs.¡±

    ¡°Do we just have to wait here until he finishes talking to the dragons?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°The iron dragons never stopped asking questions. Last time I sat through one of Peter¡¯s ¡®lessons¡¯ for them, he had to repeat everything half a dozen times.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just because dragon¡¯s don¡¯t think like us,¡± Peter said. ¡°It all sound¡¯s weird to them.¡± The largest of the bronze wyverns snorted something. Now that they were on the ground, Anna could tell it was bigger than Jarnvaror. Almost twice his size. But Peter shook his head at whatever the comment was. ¡°Nah. Just trying to keep us on time. We do have an emergency to help with.¡±

    The bronze dragon¡¯s rumbled to one another. Anna felt a chill run through her at the sound. ¡°Okay, that sounded very unhappy.¡±

    ¡°They wanna keep talking,¡± Peter explained.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell them no, now that we¡¯re here?¡± Andrew suggested.

    Peter shook his head. ¡°That would be a bad idea¡­. No, not you guys!¡± he added as the big bronze dragon rumbled again.

    Anna looked between Peter and the town. High Hill had a short wall, and she could see they¡¯d been spotted by the guards. Of course. From this distance she couldn¡¯t tell if they were panicked or merely curious, but she doubted they would be happy that an entire clan of dragons was gathered outside their city. ¡°Well, figure something out fast,¡± Anna said.

    Then Jarnvaror rumbled something, and the other dragon¡¯s turned to him. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°What was his idea?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll stay here to tell them more about humans while we work.¡±

    ¡°Does¡­ does he remember enough to teach them anything?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°He never seemed that interested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent more time with Jarn than any of the others,¡± Peter said. He turned back to the bronze dragons. ¡°Jarn will make an excellent teacher. And this way, we all get what we need!¡±

    The bronze wyverns seemed to think about that for a moment. Then, the everyone¡¯s relief, they agreed. Of course, their conversation didn¡¯t sound any less terrifying, with lots of low rumbles, barking growls, and spitting hisses mixed in as Jarnvaror took over for Peter. Anna was eager to put a little distance between herself and the group of dragons.

    They didn¡¯t make it far before they encountered the group of knights who¡¯d come out from the city. ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re really going to have to deal with this everywhere, aren¡¯t we?¡± Andrew muttered. Then he raised his hands and called, ¡°We¡¯ve come from Woadrok about the Wisps!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the head of the guards. ¡°We thought you would only be bringing one dragon.¡±

    ¡°Hey, the letter arrived before us this time,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°The bronze wyvern¡¯s followed us,¡± Andrew called. ¡°They weren¡¯t too happy about ours entering their territory, but we¡¯ve worked it out.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± one of the guards asked. A chorus of hissing and coughing came from the dragons. ¡°They don¡¯t look to happy.¡±

    ¡°Actually, they just shared a joke,¡± Peter said. ¡°Not sure it would make sense to humans, though.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± the guard captain said, looking very unsure of the situation. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to take your word for it.¡± He turned to one of his men and assigned him ¡®dragon watching duty.¡¯ Then the trio followed the guards.

    Rather than taking the group to the castle itself, though, the guards took them to a large central building in the center of town. The guard explained to everyone that the dragons were not hostile and had brought allies from Woadrok to assist with their situation.

    ¡°Oh, good!¡± came a young woman¡¯s voice from the back of the crowd. A girl with long, blond hair stepped out of the crowd, beaming at the group. She was around Peter¡¯s age, dressed all in Thornwood Green. ¡°So there is hope for my brother?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Hannah,¡± said a big man, standing behind her. He was the only other blond in the room, though streaks of grey ran through his hair. He was a big block of a man, with square face, jaw, and shoulders, almost as much bigger compared to the others in the room as they were to Anna. He looked at them, and she saw his face lined with worry. His eyes had black rings around them. ¡°What do you know of the situation?¡±

    ¡°Lady Thalia only told us that your son had been Wisp taken, Lord Thornwood,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We rushed here as fast as we could, but learned nothing else.¡±

    The Lord nodded. ¡°One of our soldiers watching the road in and out of the Vale was taken. He went to investigate, and they switched to my son instead.¡± He looked away from them for a moment before continuing. ¡°Our guardsman hasn¡¯t woken, since. And they didn¡¯t have him for as long.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can,¡± Anna said. ¡°Does this mean he¡¯s at the entrance to the valley?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been making his way north since then. We don¡¯t know his exact location, but we have runners updating us as best they can,¡± the lord said.

    ¡°Can he recover from something like this?¡± Hannah Thronwood asked. She looked from one traveler to the other, eyes pleading for a response. Andrew turned to Anna. Anna blinked, looking between her companions and the girl. She opened her mouth to speak, then paused. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± she said. ¡°Without knowing more about the specific Wisps that took him, I don¡¯t think we can say anything for certain.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about Wisps,¡± Lord Thornwood said. ¡°But our reports say these were all orange.¡±

    ¡°How many were there?¡± Andrew asked.

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Thirty, we think. Maybe more.¡±

    Anna felt herself blanch. Then she saw the crowd react to her. A dark mood fell over the hall.

    ¡°Well, sounds like we don¡¯t have any time to waste!¡± said Peter. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 30

    They found, once they were back outside, that Jarnvaror had flown off with the bronze dragons. Anna turned to Peter, but he only shrugged in response. ¡°They¡¯re probably not going to let him get away for a while,¡± he said.

    ¡°I can provide horses,¡± Lord Arden said. ¡°A guard as well. But we must hurry.¡±

    Anna slipped her hand into her pocket and around Sol¡¯s note. If they were riding horses, she might have a chance to read it.

    ¡°Would a guard be useful with the Wisps?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°What? Oh, um¡­¡± Anna thought for a moment before answering. ¡°No,¡± she decided. ¡°Having more people might just mean more emotions to spur the Wisps on.¡±

    ¡°So just the four of us, then¡± said Thornwood gesturing for a soldier to run to the stables for them. ¡°I assume miss Anna will be riding with one of you?¡± Anna nodded. The dwarves only ever used ponies and donkeys, but after riding Jarnvaror, she was sure she could she could keep her seat if she was sharing it with one of the brothers.

    ¡°It should probably just be the three of us, actually,¡± Andrew said. ¡°With all due respect, since this is your son¡ª¡±

    Lord Thornwood cut him off with a wave of his hand. ¡°I appreciate your concern. But this is my son. I must go and aid him. So we will be four.¡±

    ¡°No, five!¡± Hannah said. ¡°I want to go as well.¡±

    ¡°This will be dangerous Hannah,¡± Thornwood said in a gentle tone. ¡°You must stay here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± the girl shouted. ¡°I want to help!¡±

    The lord¡¯s features hardened. ¡°No. This is not up for discussion.¡±

    Anna did her best to block out the family argument. Though it was never over something as dangerous as this, she remembered having public arguments like this in front of the other traders, and she always regretted them afterward.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t her wanting to save her brother so much help her with the Wisps?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°It might help her keep her head but it would do nothing to calm them down,¡± Anna replied.

    ¡°And we¡¯re going to need them as calm as possible if Halcyon¡¯s going to pull them out of their fervor,¡± Andrew noted.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s frustrating,¡± Arden was telling Hannah as the soldier returned with horses. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing you can do. You would be putting yourself in danger for no reason.¡±

    ¡°There must be something I can do!¡± the girl insisted. She turned to Anna for support. ¡°Surely there¡¯s something?¡±

    Anna found herself unable to answer. Tears welled up in Hannah¡¯s eyes. But, as far as Anna could tell, the girl¡¯s father was right. Andrew came to her rescue, stepping forward. ¡°When dealing with the Wisps, everyone should be as calm as possible,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you stayed here, where it¡¯s safe, you¡¯d be helping your father with that.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face flushed. Then she turned around. ¡°Fine then,¡± she muttered, voice barely audible. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m no use to anyone at all, then.¡± And she stormed back inside.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Arden said. ¡°The last few days have been an ordeal for her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been hard for everyone,¡± Anna managed to reply. She felt herself shaking, though, with Hannah¡¯s words echoing in her ears. She glanced at Lord Thornwood as well. Andrew had told Hannah her safety would help keep Arden calm. She suspected Andrew just didn¡¯t want another family member there to panic when they saw what had become of Jeremy.

    Arden turned and mounted the largest of the horses. ¡°Enough wasting time. Let¡¯s be off.¡±

    The other three followed suit. Anna ended up sharing Andrew¡¯s horse as they began to canter off down the road. She felt a stab of disappointment as the jolting pace made it very clear she wouldn¡¯t be able to read the note at all during the ride.

    Once High hill had shrunk behind them, Lord Thornwood called to the others, ¡°So, what is your plan once we reach my son?¡±

    Anna found herself pulled out of her own thoughts again as she considered this question. ¡°Well, normally Halcyon, the, uh, Wisp that travels with us. He is able to shield people from the influence of other Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Normally?¡± the lord asked, a note of worry creeping into his vice.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never had to try with as many Wisps as you mentioned before,¡± Anna explained. ¡°At least, not with someone who had already been Wisp taken,¡± she added, thinking of how he¡¯d guarded them in the Crimson Wood. But there, he had kept them safe while they were on the fringes of the Wisps¡¯ gathering. She was sure that here, someone would need to go in to get the Lord¡¯s son out.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew added, ¡°Halcyon has always done that sort of thing alone. The other Wisps dind¡¯t help outside of Prohr or in the Crimson Wood.¡±

    ¡°Other Wisps?¡± The Lord asked.

    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Peter said. ¡°We really only see Halcyon, but Anna has dozens living in her bracelet now.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen,¡± Anna corrected him.

    Peter waved the objection aside. ¡°Still. I bet if they all worked together, calming this group down would be a snap.¡±

    ¡°But the others don¡¯t do anything,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We can¡¯t rely on them.¡±

    ¡°Can this¡­ Halcyon of yours control the others on his own?¡± Lord Arden asked.

    Anna voice didn¡¯t seem to come to her at first. Then she managed to respond. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even with the smaller groups, he¡¯d only ever approach them one at a time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Andrew burst. The others turned to him. ¡°Sorry! I was just thinking though. Remember the Elven mage in the Crimson wood? She could catch Wisp¡¯s in her magic nets. Anna, what if you did the same thing? Catch them one at a time and separate them out from the others so Halcyon can do his work.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That sounds good!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Would it take a while?¡± The lord asked, looking from the brothers to Anna.

    ¡°Probably, but it¡¯s probably the only thing that would work,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Anna interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ve never woven a spell like that! I¡¯ve worked with others, but I¡¯ve only ever woven a few spells of wind to practice when Sol told me too. I don¡¯t know if I can just control the Wisps themselves.¡± Even as she spoke, Anna saw the Lord¡¯s face fall, and she felt a twisting in her chest. ¡°B-but!¡± she stammered quickly. ¡°But it¡¯s probably the best idea we have. I can try it with air. They might respond to it.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Arden said. ¡°While you try and detach the Wisps, what should we be doing?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do, is there?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°We can watch her back,¡± Andrew said. ¡°There¡¯s no telling what Lord Thornwood¡¯s son could be made to do while under the control of the Wisps. We¡¯ll need to keep his focus away from her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so we all get to be bait?¡± Peter sighed. ¡°I was bait last time, too.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Andrew said. He turned to Lord Thornwood. ¡°We can handle this, if you want to stay by Anna.¡±

    ¡°No, I can join the two of you,¡± the lord said.

    ¡°One of you will need to stay with me, along with the horses. I don¡¯t think they will handle the Wisps¡¯ presence very well, however good their training was.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Arden said, nodding. ¡°Then the elder brother and I can serve as a distraction, while the beast tongue handles the horses.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter burst.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good plan,¡± Andrew said, giving Peter a sharp look. Peter opened his mouth to speak, then closed it again. Andrew looked back at the lord and began working out a strategy for avoiding too much influence themselves. Arden asked a few questions about the Wisps, how they might recognize the influence and other details, and Andrew would explain.

    After a little while, silence fell on the group as they continued to ride along the road. It was peaceful. The grass along the sides of the road grew up almost to the horses knees, and it swayed in the breeze. The mountains here were not as tall as those in the north. Trees rose all the way up to their peaks, making them look much more like fuzzy mounds. The sound of water bubbling in a stream could be heard however far they traveled. Every so often they would cross a bridge that passed over the winding creek. In the distance, smoke rose from the chimneys of a village at the base of the mountains.

    They were almost level with that village when Peter pointed out the person riding toward them. A moment later, Anna could make out the green surcoat over chainmail that marked him as a soldier of the Vale. Arden hailed him a few moments later. ¡°Rider! What news do you have?¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡± sputtered the man, tugging on his horse¡¯s reigns. ¡°I thought you would be at High-¡°

    ¡°What news, lad!¡± Barked the lord.

    ¡°Right,¡± the soldier stiffened, and Anna realized he was probably somewhere between Andrew and Peters¡¯ ages. ¡°I was on my way to update you on lord Jeremy¡¯s movements, my lord. He is still making his way deeper into the valley. We¡¯ve had the villagers evacuate from both towns near the pass out of the valley. He¡¯s gone close to both of them.¡±

    ¡°Is there any pattern to his movements?¡± Andrew asked.

    The young soldier looked to him, then back at the lord. ¡°Um¡­ Not that we can tell¡­ sir? Right, Only that he keeps turning back to head northwest, sir.¡±

    ¡°We already knew that,¡± Lord Thornwood told Andrew. ¡°We assumed he was moving in the direction of High Hill.¡±

    ¡°I think that might be a good sign,¡± Anna said, hoping to give the Lord of the Vale a little more hope. ¡°If he¡¯s really moving toward the castle, then Jeremy might be trying to get home through the influence.¡±

    ¡°He would lead them there?¡± Arden asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to think that clearly,¡± Anna said. ¡°It would all be instinct. The castle is his home. It¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Lord Arden said. He turned to the young soldier. ¡°What¡¯s his exact location?¡±

    ¡°I left him about fifteen minutes ago,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°He was just off the road, past Willow Bridge.¡±

    ¡°Then Let¡¯s go!¡± Arden said. He snapped the reigns and his horse charged down the road. The others followed suit, and Anna found herself jostled in the saddle worse than while dragon riding.

    It wasn¡¯t long until they could see the lights over one of the hills. More than two dozen red lights, bobbing together, rotating in a dome off to the side of the road. As they approached, Anna made out the figure stumbling in the center, moving slow, and looking around as if he expected the whole world to erupt around him any moment.

    ¡°Jeremy¡­¡± Arden whispered as they cantered closer to the young man. His voice was filled with pain. Anna found herself wishing she could offer the man some comfort. Halcyon responded, a comforting blue light beginning to shine from her bracelet. His influence was like a cool breeze. She saw the man relax, though only a little. He turned to Anna. ¡°Can you start weaving your spells from here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Anna said. ¡°It will be easier if we get a little closer first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Peter said. ¡°Because it looks like our friend there is headed this way.¡±

 Chapter 31

    The others all turned to see where Peter had pointed. Sure enough, Jeremy had begun staggering toward them. The Wisps spiraling around the young noble crackled like a storm cloud. Petere remembered what being in the midst of five had been like. As far as he could tell, there were at least seventeen surrounding the young man. Worse, he remembered how much power those five had given to Sir Ironhill. He wish he¡¯d asked the bronze dragons to come with them.

    ¡°Dismount!¡± Andrew barked, sliding off his horse. Peter and Anna followed suit right away. The lord wasn¡¯t as quick to follow orders, but he dropped to the ground next to them and handed Peter the reigns.

    ¡°And now?¡± Lord Arden asked.

    ¡°You and I get a little closer and try to draw his attention,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We keep him where he is so Anna can pick the Wisps off one at a time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Pretty sure they know that,¡± Peter said, adjusting his grip on the reigns for the three horses. It seemed so wrong that even now that his legs were working again, he couldn¡¯t manage to do anything. ¡°I¡¯m surprised we don¡¯t already feel it,¡± he added, looking at the swirling lights. But Anna shook her head.

    ¡°No. Their influence will all be mixed,¡± Anna said. ¡°You remember how it¡¯s worked before? It all hits you at once. There¡¯s no build up. And with this many¡­¡±

    Andrew¡¯s face went white. But he stood up straighter. ¡°We¡¯ll be careful,¡± he said.

    ¡°Anything to get him out of there,¡± Lord Adren said. He and Andrew moved off, strafing the young man and his swarm off Wisps on either side. They were still more than fifteen meters away, but Jeremy paused, looking between the two of them. The Wisps around him began to rotate faster, which Peter found very disconcerting.

    Halcyon¡¯s influence increased as the Wisp came out of Anna¡¯s bracelet. It brought him calm and focus. It was a shame all he had to focus on was holding the horses¡¯ reigns. As he watched, Halcyon began to drift toward the whirling mass of other Wisps. ¡°No!¡± Anna said, a note of panic in her voice. ¡°We need you with us!¡± The Wisp paused. Then he drifted back over to her shoulder.

    Anna took a deep breath and began working her magic. Peter could only tell because the other gem in her bracelet began to glow as well. But there was no sign of the actual spell she was weaving. Then she flung her arm forward. Peter felt the air stir all around them. The grass of the field flattened as the wind rushed toward Jeremy. Then, one of the Wisps stopped rotating. Jeremy¡¯s head snapped back toward Anna. ¡°You caught it!¡± Peter whooped.

    Anna didn¡¯t answer. Her face was strained as she held on to the spell. ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± she managed. ¡°I can¡¯t reel it in.¡±

    ¡°Maybe try again?¡± Peter suggested. Anna nodded. She visibly relaxed as the spell vanished. She took a breath once again. Peter turned his gaze back to the young man. Jeremy¡¯s head was swinging from side to side, looking at the two flanking him, and at Anna. Arden was calling to him, while Andrew made a series of sudden movements to try and hold his attention. The young man stumbled as he turned from one to the other. He reached up and clutched his head.

    Anna cast her spell again. And again, one of the Wisps stopped rotating around the young man. Anna drew her hand back, and the Wisp began to drift away from the others. ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re getting it!¡± Peter said.

    Then Jeremy yelled. His voice seemed to crack through the sounds of nature, amplified till it was almost as loud as Jarnvaror¡¯s roar. Peter and Anna both fell back as wind struck them. ¡°What is that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t like the spell!¡± Anna said. ¡°They don¡¯t want me using magic on them!¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t stop the other mages from taking them!¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they did that!¡± Anna protested.

    The two scrambled to their feet, and they saw that the young man had turned his focus on them. He was marching closer.

    ¡°Right, so, that¡¯s not working,¡± Peter muttered. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Anna said. ¡°If I could get the other Wisps to listen to me, we might be able to just let them handle it. As it is¡­¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Andrew saved them. He threw a small rock and Jeremy from the other side of the dome of Wisps. The young noble flinched and stopped. He turned around to find the source of the little rock. Now that he was closer, Peter saw the face of Jeremy Thornwood contorting between rage and fear and confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get him out of there,¡± Peter muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± Anna shouted back. Jeremy¡¯s head snapped back toward them. Halcyon started drifting toward the swarm again. Anna stared at the Wisp, her eyes wide, and he stopped moving again. But Peter felt a pang of confusion ripple through the blue Wisp¡¯s influence. Anna clutched at the opal in her bracelet. ¡°Come on,¡± she whispered. ¡°I need you with me¡­ Can you get the others to help?¡±

    ¡°What if you just send Halcyon in to pull them out one at a time?¡± Peter asked. ¡°That¡¯s what he wants to do, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s strong enough,¡± Anna said. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s trying hard just to be stable for all of us. I don¡¯t know what would happen if he ended up mixed in with all of that! If he just¡­ turned into a normal Wisp.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got to try something,¡± Peter said. ¡°Maybe I could try running in and grabbing the Wisps.¡±

    Anna looked at him like he was insane. He felt insane for suggesting it. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t last a second in that mess without a Wisp¡¯s help. Besides, I don¡¯t even know if you can touch them like that.¡±

    Halcyon¡¯s influence seemed to waver. Peter watched the Wisp as he bobbed back and forth between himself and Anna. Jeremy was still spinning in place and clutching his head, trying to focus on the two flanking him at the same time. Sparks spun out of the Wisps around him as they rotated faster. Anna looked at Halcyon. ¡°What do we do?¡± she asked.

    Jeremy let out another earsplitting yell. This time, instead of a rushing wind, the earth shook. The ground seemed to roll under their feet. Peter¡¯s hand slipped as the horses started to panic. He grabbed for the reigns, but they were already bolting. Peter lunged after the beasts, but he wasn¡¯t able to keep up, and he didn¡¯t want to leave Anna on her own with the Wisps. Not if her own confusion was seeping into him.

    Andrew ran back up to them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The spell¡¯s not working. I think it just put the Wisps on their guard,¡± Anna replied.

    Andrew cursed. ¡°We¡¯ll need to go back and regroup, then.¡± He turned to Peter. ¡°Do you think you could bring them back?¡± he asked, gesturing to the place the horses had stopped almost a hundred meters away.

    Before he could answer, the earth shook with another of Jeremy¡¯s screams. Peter saw rock ripped from the ground in a line, heading straight for Lord Thornwood. The Lord threw himself to the side, and the rock missed him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± Anna whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t get the others out. I can¡¯t use the right spells. I just¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡±

    Then Peter felt it. Halcyon¡¯s influence seemed to crack. His determination, his calm, all of it seemed to just fade. The rich blue Wisp darkened to a deep violet, like the color of grapes. Gloom flowed out of the little creature now, the weight of a mountain. Anna gasped and sank to her knees.

    Peter hissed, feeling the weight in his head. But Halcyon¡¯s was still the only influence he could feel. Jeremy wasn¡¯t close enough yet. He blinked. Hadn¡¯t Anna once noted that they could influence the Wisps as well. Straining, he rushed around Anna to the now violet Wisp and put his hands around the glowing light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go down on us!¡± he yelled. ¡°You¡¯re the toughest Wisp there is! Come on! You can do this!¡± he turned to Anna. ¡°You can do this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to do!¡±

    ¡°Then we try something else!¡± Peter said. He turned back to Halcyon. The Wisp seemed to pulse in his hands. Almost with a start, he realized he was actually touching the creature. There was pressure coming from the light, and warmth, like that of a small cat. Peter lifted the Wisp up to eye level. ¡°But we need you back! Didn¡¯t you want to help those ones?¡± he asked.

    He had no idea if talking was helping at all, or if it was just his thoughts getting through, but Halcyon¡¯s influence began to change again, to change back. The violet light softened to pale lavender, then became blue again, before shifting once more to cyan.

    ¡°Great!¡± Peter said. ¡°Anna, keep trying to get the other Wisps out. We¡¯re going to go try and free Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°Peter?¡± Anna asked. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    But Peter was already sprinting into the whirling mass of Wisps.

    He knew the other Wisp¡¯s influence would be stronger than he¡¯d faced before. He tried not to dwell on it. Halcyon seemed stronger, and more focused, now that he was feeding on Peter¡¯s emotions. He just had to go in, grab Jeremy, and drag him out of the dome before¡ª

    Crossing into the influence of the dome of Wisps was like stepping under a waterfall. It didn¡¯t even register as rage or terror. It was just a swirling mass of pressure, trying to make his head implode. He stumbled, but clutched Halcyon closer. Halcyon¡¯s special calm was paper thin. The little Wisp didn¡¯t waver, though. He moved in sync with Peter, almost automatically, jumping and dodging as Jeremy sent wave after wave of wind and earth at them. Peter¡¯s ears ached, and some part of him knew it was because of the amplified sound of the young man¡¯s wails, but he refused to stop.

    Then they were in with the other Wisps. Pain shot through him as he absorbed the bolts of lightning crackling between the Wisps. He stood right next to the young nobleman, now. He looked at Peter, confused, his eyes swimming with red light. But it was wavering. He slumped, though lightning continued to dance through the air around them.

    ¡°You can do it!¡± Peter said. He forced himself to stay focused. Halcyon needed it. This kid needed it. Anna needed it. ¡°Anna! You can do it!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Anna stood, but it felt like the ground had been knocked out from under her. Peter stood with Halcyon right next to the young noble. Jeremy screamed, and lightning flashed between the Wisps. Andrew and Lord Arden were shouting into the magical maelstrom. Anna could hardly hear any of it.

    Had Halcyon broken? His influence had soured all around her for several seconds. He¡¯d gone from a pillar of strength to a weight trying to crush her in almost an instant. She¡¯d known. She¡¯d known before they started that this was too much for them to handle. There were too many other Wisps, they were already enraged. But¡­ No. She¡¯d stayed well outside the influence of the other Wisps. They shouldn¡¯t have affected Halcyon.

    But he¡¯d tried to go to them. Anna had asked him to stay with her. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to do this without him. But he¡¯d broken. She¡¯d seen his shade darken into violet. Then¡­ Had Peter really grabbed him? The two were together now, Halcyon pulsing between Peter¡¯s hands, looking stronger than before.

    ¡°So it was me,¡± Anna whispered. The thought made her nauseous. There was no aura of influence anymore, but she could still feel that crushing weight. She wasn¡¯t good enough. She couldn¡¯t do anything without Halcyon, and now he¡¯d left her. The world started to spin.

    ¡°Anna!¡± Peter¡¯s voice cut through the fog in her head. He was facing away from her, but he stood, braced against the storm around him, his head thrown back as he shouted into the air. ¡°We¡¯ve got this side! You can do it!¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered. Her legs finally gave out, and she fell to her knees, shivering. She heard Peter start yelling again, but his voice was drowned out by Jeremy¡¯s scream. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Something else wormed its way into her head. It took her a moment to realize it wasn¡¯t her own thought or feeling. A sort of mingled curiosity and fear. Consern. When she recognized it, she looked down. Her bracelet was glowing with a dim green light. But it wasn¡¯t merely influence like normal. It was more directed.

    Where is he?

    Suddenly, Anna¡¯s despair flared into anger. ¡°Why do you only care now?¡± she screamed. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you helping before! I¡¯ve been begging you!¡± She could feel the Wisps inside quailing at the onslaught of her emotions. Even as she raged, she doubted they really understood what she was saying. But her anger didn¡¯t last long. The ground shook as the Wisps around Jeremy churned the earth, forcing Andrew and Arden back. Peter cried out with a sound that flickered between pain to defiance.

    As Anna¡¯s attention shifted, the Wisps in her bracelet began pressing at her again, with that insistent feeling. Fear for Peter and the others had thrust her anger to the side. She responded to the Wisps with the same feeling she¡¯d had when she met Halcyon. ¡°I need your help!¡± she whispered.

    Ten lights made of blue green smoke burst from her bracelet. Their influence covered everything. Anna could hardly recognize her own emotions underneath the need to help the others. The ten weren¡¯t calm in quite the way Halcyon was. They were determined. It felt like everything around Anna was sharpened and narrowed to a single point. All possible actions seemed to fall away. She had to get everyone outside of the group of Wisps.

    Lightning flashed around Peter. He cried out and fell to his knees. Halcyon still pulsed in his hands, but not as strongly as before. Anna felt her panic bubble up underneath the influence, only to be forced down by the weight of her Wisps¡¯ influence. She had to get them out.

    But how? If she just walked in, her Wisps would offer some protection from the others, but they were still outnumbered. If she were to just march into the storm, she was sure the clash of magics would incapacitate her. And she wasn¡¯t nearly as athletic as Peter. She doubted she¡¯d be able to avoid the blend of rock and wind that Jeremy would almost certainly throw at her.

    Of course there was the original plan. Weakening the storm by one Wisp at a time would take longer than she wanted, but she still didn¡¯t know the magic she¡¯d need for that.

    A thought struck her. She started walking forward, and, underneath the influence, she focused on making herself as calm as possible. Her group would be outnumbered, but they were focused. They were feeding off each other for that focus. Hopefully they would pull from her calm as well. Just as Halcyon had pulled from her panic. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t need to weave magic to catch them one on one.

    Anna flinched as the fields of influence from the two groups of Wisps met. She saw Jeremy had as well. A thrum filled her head as the angry Wisps beat against her.

    Why? Why? Why?

    It¡¯s not working! It¡¯s not working!

    What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s happening?

    Fix it! Fix it!

    Wrong! Wrong! Wrong!

    Where am I? What¡¯s happening?

    Where¡¯d it go? Where¡¯d it go?

    Help them! Help them! Help them!

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Halycon! Anna latched on to that last thread in the chaos. She pulled herself in. She could feel the confusion and frustration of Jeremy¡¯s Wisps, as if there were hooks trying to pull her out of her head. The green and blue Wisps around her pressed in, holding her together, keeping her focused on Halcyon.

    ¡°Anna, what are you doing?¡± came Andrew¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s too many of them!¡±

    Anna heard him. She found herself unable to reply, though. She couldn¡¯t turn to look at her other companions. She had to focus on keeping herself calm. On anchoring the Wisps so that they could help the others.

    The two groups of Wisps met. Their light mixed, flashing around the three people they encircled. Anna took another step forward, and the ten blue green Wisps moved with her. Lightning crackled from the angry Wisps. Jeremy howled. A blast of wind came at Anna, but it seemed weaker than before. Or, perhaps, the other Wisps were protecting her.

    One of the red stopped in their midst. The others seemed to just flow around the group. Anna felt the influence of that one become stronger, mixing with the one¡¯s around her. They seemed to share in its anger. She forced herself to stay calm. Ten seconds. Twenty. A minute passed, and the Wisp¡¯s color turned, flowing from red to yellow to green.

    A shudder ran through the Wisps possessing Jeremy. With a cry of anger, the young noble stepped forward. The earth shifted under Anna¡¯s feet. She slipped to her knees. She forced herself back to her feet, even as she heard the rumbling in the ground continue. She looked up again. In the smoky red light the Wisps put off as they spun, Anna kept seeing flashes of yellow.

    Anna drew herself back to her feet and stepped forward. Several other red Wisps drew close. She could feel their anger pouring over her again. This time, she could feel their fear as well. She closed her eyes and focused. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid,¡± Anna whispered. ¡°We want to help you. All of you.¡±

    She repeated the line over and over. After several minutes, she felt their influence change. The anger vanished. Then it would flare up again. She kept her eyes closed, not wanting any distraction at all as she tried to make herself into a calming presence. She stepped forward automatically every time she felt anger and fear weaken in the influence affecting her.

    It was the laugh that made her open her eyes. She stood next to Peter and Halcyon. He was still on his knees, still panting. He grinned at her. Jeremy stood barely over a meter away, shaking, looking unstable. His eyes were unfocused, looking at something past all of them. Looking around, Anna realized, almost with wonder, that the two groups of Wisps were now the same size. Halcyon flared with blue light bobbing between the two of them. ¡°I knew you¡¯d get them out,¡± Peter said. Then his eyes rolled back. He went limp, falling into her.

    ¡°Peter!¡± She gasped, trying to catching him. He was too big for her arms, though, and he slipped to the ground.

    The whole spell broke. Jeremy let out another cry. But it was only his own voice, all magic gone from it. He fell into the grass as well. The remaining red Wisps quivered. A small amount of lightning crackled between a few of them. Some were beginning to change color even as she watched. But the others scattered. They rose into the sky, then streaked away like comets. A few of the blue green ones gave chase and disappeared into the night with them.

    In a flash, all of the influence had become one. There was a steady beat in Anna¡¯s head as the Wisps pulsed with determination. The fear of the dozen or so new Wisps that had stayed and tinted their calm with unease. The whole lot of them shone with a hint of yellow. Her head ached with how full it was with others¡¯ emotions. She felt a little bit of panic somewhere deep in her mind, connecting to the other Wisps as well.

    ¡°No!¡± She hissed to herself. ¡°We¡¯re safe now. I know things are confusing, but we¡¯re trying to help. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Her vision turned blue as Halcyon floated up to her. Blue like the sky. She felt his influence cover her as he inserted himself between her and the rest of the Wisps. She latched on to his calm. She felt her breath slow down and become steady. The other Wisps all began to slow down as well. The yellow dissapeared from them. Most of theym stayed green, though a few faded to blue as well. Then, slowly, they began to descend, all of them, into the opal of her bracelet.

    In moments, only Halcyon was left, floating in the palm of her hand. Her chest grew tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She trailed off, not quite knowing what to say. His influence was still soothing and warm. Though she caught a little flash of yellow light inside him. It wasn¡¯t the same as any of the other yellow Wisps she¡¯d seen before. It was richer, a darker hue, like gold. It was only there for a moment. A little spark of joy or gratitude. She was barely able to make it out.

    Anna heard footsteps as Andrew and Arden ran up behind her. She didn¡¯t have time to turn before they arrived, Lord Arden dropping to his knees next to Jeremy, and Andrew stopping before her and Peter. ¡°Is¡­ Is he okay?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna looked down at Peter. She couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with him, not that that meant much after being surrounded by so many Wisps. Still, even unconscious, Peter was smiling. ¡°I think so,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Andrew muttered, kneeling next to his brother. Anna transferred him over to Andrew¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What about Jeremy,¡± Arden said. Anna walked over, dreading what shape the young noble might be in. She hoped to herself that he would be okay. Halcyon followed her as she bent to examine Jeremy. Again, there was nothing physically wrong with him. Unlike Peter, though, his face was expressionless, and his breathing was shallow.

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to tell,¡± Anna said. ¡°Getting both of them to a bed will probably be the best thing for them, though.¡± The lord nodded, looking back at the young man.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to get the horses back to carry them,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Anna if you could watch Peter, I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I already got them,¡± said a new voice.

    Anna spun around to see Hannah Thornwood standing nearby. She was leading the three horses that had run off, and one more which, presumably, she¡¯d ridden herself.

    ¡°Hannah?¡± Arden said, eyes snapping up to her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I followed you after you left.¡± No one replied to her. Arden seemed too stunned to say anything for the moment. Then he looked back at Jeremy. Anna dropped the reigns and ran to his side. ¡°Is¡­ Is it safe for him to travel?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get them home, then,¡± Hannah said.

    Arden nodded. He lifted his son, and placed him gently into the saddle. Then he helped Andrew do the same for Peter. As they did, Anna realized Halcyon still hovered around the group. She was sure his influence was helping the others act. She hoped it would even help Jeremy and Peter recover. Even as she had the thought, she felt she felt a brief rush of determination in the Wisp¡¯s influence. Then he moved to hover between the two young men on horseback.

    ¡°We should take them to the nearest village,¡± Anna said. ¡°Hopefully, a good night¡¯s sleep will be all they need now.¡± Sleep, she thought, and some help from Halcyon.

 Chapter 33

    Peter and Jeremy needed a bit more than a night¡¯s sleep. The villagers were happy to offer a room at the inn for the two young men to recover, though they were a little wary of Halcyon. The Wisp never left their side. Peter slept fitfully, which Andrew interpreted as a sign of health. Jeremy, though, hadn¡¯t stirred at all since being freed from the Wisps. He agreed with Anna that the young noble¡¯s best chance at recovery was for Halcyon to stay by him. Even so, he wasn¡¯t sure it was a good chance.

    He spent the first day sitting n the parlor of the inn. The image Peter appearing in the midst of the Wisps holding Halcyon kept popping back into his mind. Anna had said Halcyon wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle so many. But Peter had taken the little Wisp and rushed in anyway. He¡¯d always been reckless. To prove he could speak dragon, he¡¯d run into the forest on his own when he was seven, and come back with Jarnvaror. With this, he might as well have stuck his head in a hornet¡¯s nest. Worse, for all he could tell, it hadn¡¯t done any good. Jeremy may have already been lost.

    Of course, Andrew kept his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t want to worry Lord Thornwood. The two of them sat in silence. Though Hannah seemed intent on distracting them from their brooding. She would talk about the rumors tradesmen had mentioned the last time they were at High Hill. She¡¯d talk about their horses. She knew all four beasts by name, and had what, at another time, might have been amusing stories to tell about each of them. She kept a smile on her face, and, every so often, her father would at least smile at one of her stories. She never mentioned her brother.

    During midmorning of the second day, when Andrew and the Thornwoods were waiting in the inn¡¯s parlor, Anna ran down the stairs to meet them. ¡°Peter¡¯s up,¡± she said. Andrew shot to his feet and was already at Anna¡¯s side when he thought it might be bad manners to simply leave Lord Thornwood in his seat. When he looked back though, Arden had a sad smile on his face and was waving him forward. Andrew didn¡¯t wait for anything else. He bounded up the stairs.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Andrew asked before they got to the room.

    ¡°He seems like himself,¡± Anna said. ¡°A little tired. And hungry after sleeping for a day.¡±

    Andrew felt whatever worry was left melt into his frustration. Food? That¡¯s all he was thinking about at a time like this. He burst into the room. Peter was sitting up in the bed to the right, examining Halcyon with an idle look. The Wisp was hovering over Jeremy. Andrew felt his calming influence as soon as he stepped into the room. It took a bit of effort to resist the Wisp as he fixed his brother with a scowl.

    Peter grinned as Andrew and Anna came in the room. Then he caught the look on his brother¡¯s face, and the grin vanished. ¡°Before you start¡ª¡± Peter began.

    ¡°I¡¯d ask what you were thinking if I didn¡¯t already know the answer was ¡®nothing,¡¯¡± Andrew said. ¡°You could have gotten yourself killed!¡±

    ¡°It was the only way to get Jeremy out,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Andrew snapped. ¡°The plan didn¡¯t work, so you just rushed in. Couldn¡¯t wait for us to regroup. To try thinking of anything else at all. The only way meant not thinking?¡±

    ¡°Halcyon needed help if he was going to go in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Halcyon needed help?¡± Andrew repeated. ¡°His job is helping us! We can¡¯t do anything to the Wisps!¡±

    ¡°Andrew¡ª¡± Anna began.

    ¡°Not right now!¡± Andrew said. He glared back at Peter, who was glaring right back at him. ¡°How did you know they wouldn¡¯t drive you mad forever? How do you know they haven¡¯t?¡± Peter opened his mouth to reply, but Andrew raised his voice and went on. ¡°How do you even know you saved Jeremy? We still don¡¯t know if he can recover. Ten extra minutes, and we might have thought of something! You can¡¯t always run in to fights. Remember the last time? When your legs were shattered? But I guess you didn¡¯t take any lessons from then, either!¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t like that!¡± Peter insisted. ¡°Halcyon¡¯s been carrying all the Wisps on his own. The other Wisps weren¡¯t doing anything while he was there, but he couldn¡¯t just go off on his own. He needed back up.¡±

    ¡°You knew the others would come out if you took Halcyon away?¡± Andrew asked, incredulous.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°We had to do something.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°No! We didn¡¯t! Not like that!¡± Andrew yelled. He saw the Wisp shudder, and felt his influence grow stronger. He ignored it and went on.

    ¡°Have you ever considered what will happen when your luck runs out? You can talk to dragons. You¡¯ve been surrounded by giant, fire breathing lizards that humor you in everything your entire life just because they find you mildly interesting. Then, when we leave home, we find that the King and Queen really like you, so you can say and do whatever you want. But none of them were there protecting you last night, and the Wisps don¡¯t care! What¡¯s going to happen when your instincts aren¡¯t enough? Being lucky doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have to think! And if it does go wrong, what am I going to tell Mom and Dad? Maddie and Maggie? How am I even going to tell Jarnvaror?¡±

    Andrew found himself taking quivering breaths. He hadn¡¯t realized how much he¡¯d raised his voice. He watched Peter sink back into the bed a little more. His brother wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes for a moment. Then he looked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Andrew managed. ¡°I just want you to think a little bit.¡± Peter nodded. Andrew could still feel his heart racing worse now than it had the other night. His face felt hot, and he was still shaking. But he was out of words. Taking a breath, he said, ¡°Anna told us you were hungry.¡±

    ¡°Very hungry, yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can get for you,¡± Andrew said. He turned. And he saw another pair of green eyes staring at him from the other bed. He almost jumped. ¡°Lord Jeremy?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± Anna asked, running over to young man¡¯s side. Jeremy looked at her. He nodded.

    ¡°Did we wake you up?¡± Andrew asked. Jeremy shook his head.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anna asked. Jeremy opened his mouth and made a wordless croak. Then shook his head. Then his stomach rumbled.

    ¡°Let me take care of the food,¡± Anna told Andrew. ¡°And I¡¯ll let the others know. You stay here.¡±

    Andrew nodded, still looking at Jeremy. He had not looked closely at the young noble since he¡¯d collapsed. He was thin, and it occurred to Andrew he hadn¡¯t eaten or had water since the Wisps had possessed him.  No one spoke after Anna left. Jeremy just laid back on his pillow and looked up into the Wisp still hovering over him. Andrew glanced over his shoulder at Peter, who shrugged.

    The door swung open again. Lord Thronwood and Hannah rushed to Jeremy¡¯s side. The young man sat up again to look at them. Hannah fell to her knees embracing him. Her father did likewise, taking both of them in his arms. Andrew heard snuffling coming from the group, then Hannah¡¯s voice saying, ¡°We were so worried.¡±

    Jeremy reached up and patted her on the back but remained silent. Lord Thornwood pulled away. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked. Jeremy opened his mouth, and again, a mute croak was all he could manage. Andrew saw both of the other Thornwoods¡¯ backs stiffen. ¡°Do¡­ do you know us?¡± Arden managed.

    Jeremy nodded. His father and sister both let out their breath in relief. ¡°Maybe he just needs more sleep,¡± Hannah suggested.

    Lord Thornwood nodded, but his voice was less certain. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Probably should get food first,¡± Peter offered, and the family turned to him.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Andrew hissed, but Jeremy was nodding vigorously.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know about you, but it sounded like he was pretty interested in food a minute ago.¡± Again, Jeremy nodded. A smile had managed to creep its way onto his face as well. Hanna noticed, and shot to her feet. ¡°I can go grab something!¡± she said.

    ¡°I just asked,¡± Anna announced, coming back into the room. ¡°They¡¯ll have something soon. They said they¡¯d bring it up in fifteen minutes.¡±

    Hannah nodded her thanks and sat down on the bed next to Jeremy. Jermey had turned his attention back to Halcyon, who was still hovering over his bed. With the others in the room, he floated a little higher. Andrew was sure that his influence was dampening the worry Jeremy¡¯s family felt for him. They seemed even more concerned by his silence than Anna had been.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make a full recovery,¡± Anna said. ¡°A few Wisp Taken have, even without help. And he¡¯s had Halcyon watching out for him.¡±

    ¡°Other¡¯s never recover their sense of self,¡± Lord Thornwood said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever been quiet like this before,¡± Hannah said. She glanced over at Peter. ¡°You actually reminded me a lot of him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Peter asked. He leaned to look at Jeremy with a quizzical look. Then he reached up to pat down his wild black hair. He looked back at the blond boy on the bed, then back up at his hair again. He turned back to Hannah and shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know what you could mean,¡± he said. Hannah chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that you looked like him,¡± she said. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t know. You hold yourself the same way. He¡¯d grin just like that. And the way you charged in,¡± she added, grinning at him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be,¡± Andrew found himself muttering. ¡°No one¡¯s as reckless as my little brother.¡±

    Everyone laughed. Even Jeremy smiled again, though he didn¡¯t look away from Halcyon. ¡°Jeremy might give him a run for his money,¡± Lord Thornwood said. ¡°He was taken because he charged in trying to get one of our guards out, remember?¡±

    ¡°He sounds fun!¡± Peter said. ¡°Wish I could have met him before.¡±

    ¡°He might still recover,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And you need to recover yourself.¡±

    ¡°You should all stay here for a while,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Take some time to rest up. If this is what a normal mission is like for you, I can¡¯t imagine it would be good for you to head back straight away.¡±

    Andrew was about to answer that he thought they would be fine, when he caught Hannah¡¯s glance up to Halcyon, where he hovered over Jeremy. The young noble¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Wisp, unwavering. Andrew snapped his mouth shut and nodded. ¡°Taking some time to rest seems like a good idea.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Anna gave the others space while Peter and Jeremy recovered. Physically, both young men just needed a little more food and rest. But Jeremy still wouldn¡¯t speak, and when no one was talking to him, he would just stare into Halcyon. Anna found herself rubbing the bracelet that the Wisp normally stayed in, as if it didn¡¯t fit quite right at the moment.

    Peter, though, was back on his feet in no time. The day after he first woke up, he insisted on going outside to call Jarnvaror and tell the dragon what had happened. Jarnvaror showed up with four bronze dragons. The beasts seemed to think their cousin from the north needed an escort. Peter, now that they were in no hurry, was happy to chat with them. Andrew stayed by his side, answering any of the villagers who approached.

    Anna sat against a tree outside the inn, watching Peter with the dragons. She couldn¡¯t read their expressions, but their eyes were locked on the young man, unblinking. She found herself touching the gem on her wrist once more, thinking now of the Wisps inside. How many of them were there now? Thirty?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t command them. She¡¯d tried to give Halcyon orders. That had nearly broken him. She was sure of it. And the others had only listened because it was the only way to help Halcyon. Now there were more of them. Nearly six times number she¡¯d had when they flew south from the Iron Valley, even if they hadn¡¯t converted all the other Wisps that night. If they wanted to do something themselves, Anna doubted she could stop them. She sighed.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Anna looked over and saw Hannah walking up to her. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she replied. ¡°How is Jeremy doing?¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± the girl said. ¡°He¡¯s been a bit more responsive today. But¡­¡±

    ¡°He still won¡¯t talk?¡± Anna asked. Hannah nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Anna said. ¡°I wish we could do more.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it would go faster if one of the other Wisps helped?¡± Hannah asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°Halcyon is¡­ unique. When he calms the others down, they become focused on something, like he is. But they don¡¯t become gentle or responsive the way he is. Besides,¡± she added, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they when you saved my brother?¡± Hannah asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°It was Halcyon they wanted to save.¡±

    ¡°But they still listened, right?¡± Hannah said. ¡°Maybe you could try again now.¡±

    Anna blinked at her. ¡°You think so? Wait, you mean right now?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Hannah said.

    Anna looked into the opal. There was no sign that that the milky white gem in her bracelet held any sort of magic. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she said. ¡°They aren¡¯t the same.¡± Hannah sighed, and Anna turned to look at her. The girl had her brow furrowed, and she was staring at Anna like a puzzle. ¡°What?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Well, why not at least try?¡± Hannah said. ¡°I saw the other night. I bet if you asked your companions, they¡¯d tell you, ¡®you can do it.¡¯¡± Hannah nodded toward Peter. ¡°He did, and he was right, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Anna opened her mouth to deny it, to say that it really was all the Wisps. Then she closed her mouth and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, why not try then? See if they¡¯ll listen. And maybe, if they do, you can ask them to help my brother recover,¡± Hannah added, her voice a little too neutral. But she grinned at Anna, and Anna smiled back.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll stop feeling sorry for myself, then,¡± she said. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll give it a shot¡­. You may want to back up though.¡± Still smiling, Hannah backed up several paces. Anna cupped her left hand over the opal and closed her eyes. ¡°I need your help,¡± she whispered. She tried to feel it the same way she had back in the tunnels under the Iron Valley. She thought of Jeremy up in his bed with Halcyon, still soothing whatever experience he¡¯d had with the Wisps.

    These Wisps, Anna realized. More than half of the Wisps in her bracelet now were the ones who¡¯d taken him. A thrill of fear ran through her at the thought, though she knew they weren¡¯t really the same anymore. Were they?

    Why did the Wisps take over people? In the books she¡¯d read with Sol, there had been a lot of speculation over that question, but no one seemed to know the answer. And very few who were taken were in a state where they could explain what it had been like. Looking over the field, she knew that Peter, thanks to Halcyon, had never truly been taken. But Jeremy, even as lucky as he was to be recovering, couldn¡¯t explain what happened. What did they do?

    Her wrist began to tingle, and she opened her eyes. Her bracelet glowed turquoise. She felt the Wisps¡¯ influence leaking out. She recognized the emotion they were feeling at once, though she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever heard a name for it. It reminded her of Sol. More than that it was the feeling she recalled whenever she was finally asked a question she knew the answer too. A mixture of confidence and eagerness, but restrained because she wasn¡¯t quite sure how to put it into words.

    Even at the thought, she felt an intense pressure in her head. She screwed her eyes shut by reflex, but rather than her vision going dark, there was light. The light of the sun, beaming down on her. All around her was a dark blur. The vision continued to shift, as if she was moving rapidly from one point to the next. She could feel the surroundings changing as if she was there. At the same time, she was sure she still felt the tree at her back.

    Her head hurt with the buzzing noise. But she knew, now, that the Wisps were trying to tell her something. She forced herself to focus on these surroundings. As much as they changed, a few things remained consistent. Always, in the center of her vision was a high spire, dark against the bright sky. Always, it felt like there were walls to her sides, though the distance to them kept changing. Always she was surrounded by blurry figures. People. She was sure they were people. And always it was cold

    She recognized other features that were less common as well. Two or three times, she was sure she caught the scent of salt. That she saw the sea. Sometimes, through the buzzing, she could hear something like a voice or voices. And twice she caught the image of small trees growing amongst the figures. Was there a ring around that second one? No, a fountain!            ¡°It¡¯s a city!¡± Anna gasped. The excited buzzing in her head thrummed louder and louder. Then it dimmed, becoming calm again. A thread of contentment reached out of the bracelet. She opened her eyes and saw Hannah staring at her, a little worried.

    ¡°A city?¡± she asked. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Anna did her best to describe the vision, though the other girl only seemed confused by the attempt. But she seemed to catch on to Anna¡¯s excitement a bit. ¡°But they did listen to you?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°I think so. Not the whole time. But¡­ when I¡­ when I wanted to know what they¡­ what they did to Jeremy, they showed me a city.¡±

    ¡°Will they help him?¡± Hannah asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna admitted. ¡°They were¡­ forceful with their answer, and they¡¯ve only just let up.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew asked as he and Peter jogged up to the pair. ¡°We saw the light and¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was able to talk to the Wisps,¡± Anna said. ¡°Sort of. They showed me a city.¡± She turned to Hannah. ¡°Maybe they tried showing Jeremy, but didn¡¯t know what they were doing. They were frustrated when they tried showing him, but they might have got some information through.¡±

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Hannah said. ¡°I wanted to help my brother. Not to interrogate him.¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ well, I do want to know what he saw. But that¡¯s not what I mean. If they got something through to him, they¡¯d want him to get well, too. Halcyon wants to heal him because he¡¯s hurt. But the rest of them,¡± Anna held up her wrist, ¡°may still want to help.¡±

    Hannah looked worried for a moment. Then she set her jaw and nodded. ¡°Right. We¡¯ll hope this works. And I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to answer your questions¡­ after he rests up a bit more, first.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Andrew said. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s to heal Jeremy,¡± Peter said. He turned and called over to the dragons. ¡°We¡¯ve got to check on something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    The group rushed up to the room where Jeremy was with his father. Arden had been dozing in a chair at the foot of Jeremy¡¯s bed. Jeremy had just been sitting and staring into the Wisp floating over him. But he turned when they opened the door and smiled at them.

    Anna walked up to the side of the bed. She looked at him, but it took a while for the right words to come to her. ¡°Jeremy,¡± she finally said. ¡°We think we may have found a way to speed up your healing. But it will mean using more Wisps, and we¡¯re not sure what will happen. Do you want to try it?¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression was vacant until she said the word Wisp. He frowned, turning back to Halcyon. Halcyon pulsed. His influence had taken some of the wind from Anna¡¯s sails as she¡¯d come into the room. She felt a little guilty about thinking of the young man before her as just a source of information. Even if he still couldn¡¯t remember everything, she did want him to get better.

    The young man smiled, and Anna wondered if Halcyon had passed the feeling along. ¡°Is that a yes?¡± Anna asked.

    Jeremy nodded.

    Once more, Anna touched the opal on her wrist and tried to communicate her desire for help. It was much easier this time. The Wisps seemed to wake at once. She felt a rush as their excited influence began to leak out again. She started to panic at the thought of them overwhelming Jeremy. ¡°Gentle, gentle,¡± she whispered, hoping the Wisps would understand what she meant.

    They spent ten minutes sitting by the side of the bed, feeling the influence roll out of the bracelet and shift around them. Jeremy closed his eyes, his face strained as he reacted to it, then softening as Halcyon pulsed over him. Anna wished she could tell what he was feeling like she could the Wisps. But she had no idea what was happening.

    As the other Wisps¡¯ influence began to fade, Halcyon drifted down and rejoined them in Anna¡¯s bracelet for the first time in days. Another minute later, and the magic seemed to have totally left. Jeremy still swayed a little in the bed, his eyes closed.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Hannah asked. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Jeremy gave a shuddering sigh. ¡°Tired.¡±

    Hannah and Arden both shot up, embracing him. Anna had to scramble not to get knocked over as they did. Jeremy hugged them back. ¡°Ow. You¡¯re hugging me too tight.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a moment,¡± Anna said.

    The brothers followed her out of the room and down to the inn¡¯s parlor. ¡°So what exactly did you do with the Wisps?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I managed to get through to them,¡± she said. ¡°They wanted to show me something. A city. It wasn¡¯t all that clear, but once they had, they were willing to help more with Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°So is he himself again?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I think so, mostly,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask him what he remembers right away though.¡±

    ¡°Seems like a good idea,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°About this city, though. You didn¡¯t recognize it?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No. It was just a few elements that stood out. The city was cold. There was a tower, I think. Walls. Lots of people. Oh! And I¡¯m pretty sure I saw a fountain with a tree like the one in the Crimson Wood.¡±

    ¡°Did there used to be a city there?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Anna said. ¡°But no one knows anything about the time before the Catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯re going to have to ask Sol when we get back to Woadrok.¡± Andrew said.

    At the mention of the Archmage, Anna pulled out the little scroll Sol had handed her before. The others blinked down at it. ¡°Wait, is that the note he gave us before?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°What was it about?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t opened it yet,¡± Peter noticed, nodding at the seal.

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°There wasn¡¯t time and then I was¡­ distracted.¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°We could take a look at it now.¡±

    Anna nodded. She pulled the note out of her bag and unfolded it for both boys to see, then began to read it aloud.

    Regarding the Crimson Wood:

    1<sup>st</sup> lead: My cousins had no information for me. They¡¯ve known of the fountain, but were never curious about it. Offered to talk with some local historians. Got back to me on the 16<sup>th</sup>. Working theory is that the fountain was built shortly after the Catastrophe by Elves looking to restore the High Elves¡¯ magic. Counter theory is that it was made by the High Elves themselves, before the Catastrophe. Markings indicate connection to the lost race. Fountain¡¯s purpose unclear. Speculation that it was made for the Wisps, as a way of storing magical power for the community and now attracts Wisps, or on a place of particularly strong natural magics. No theory has faced adequate testing, due to the danger of the Wisps and destroying the artifact itself. May need to conduct tests myself.

    2<sup>nd</sup> Lead: Connection to High Elves clear. Other information: History books do not mention them often. Died out during the Catastrophe. Historian notes they had cities around the continent. There are five known ruins of their civilization. The Ryukyu capitol is built over one, as is Woadrok. The center of the Suvaran Desert, at the buried tower. Just on the other side of Tiger¡¯s Pass, is the fourth. And Frostlake is the fifth. Other Wisp locations?

    ¡°Woadrok is built on ruins?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I think most of the big cities are,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°So, what exactly was he telling us with this?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I think these were just the notes he¡¯d taken on his research regarding the fountain in the Crimson Wood,¡± Anna said. ¡°It¡¯s probably everything he¡¯d been able to find while we were off in Prohr.¡±

    ¡°So the Wisps are connected to the High Elves,¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Have you heard of them before?¡±

    Anna shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re mentioned in old histories that try and talk about the time before the Catastrophe. But everything is vague, and no one agrees. Some historians say they were the heroes who stopped it from destroying the world. Others say they caused it. And others say they had nothing to do with it. But no one from the time is clear.¡±

    ¡°But they have some connection to the Wisps,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Sounds like it,¡± she said. She read the end of the notes again, thinking of her vision. ¡°And I think I know where we should go to find out what it was.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Wisp gather at some of these places. Tiger pass. Around the Suvaran desert.¡± She pointed to the last name on the list. The brothers exchanged a glance. ¡°If the Wisps want to find a freezing city, I think we need to start at Frostlake.¡±

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Well, I can go tell Jarn,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Tell him what?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°That we¡¯re headed to Frostlake,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Not right away!¡± Andrew said. ¡°Even flying, that trip will take almost a week! We¡¯ve got to get things ready, and we¡¯ll need to report in at Woadrok before heading to the other side of the continent!¡±

    ¡°It will take some time to prepare,¡± Anna agreed. ¡°And I¡¯d like to ask Jeremy a few questions before we leave, if he¡¯s up to it.¡± Andrew started to relax, feeling like he had some back up for once. Then Anna continued, ¡°But I think we should go straight to the Lake.¡±

    Andrew blinked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t think the King and Queen will even be a little upset if we don¡¯t report back in?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°Maybe. But we need to get to Frostlake. We¡¯re close to finding out what they really want! I can feel it!¡±

    ¡°Woadrok is basically on the way,¡± Andrew pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m sure if we just stopped to check in and told them that ourselves, they¡¯d be happy to let us go on. We don¡¯t have to risk upsetting the royal family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to avoid them,¡± Anna said. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s still the matter of the spy. We don¡¯t know if Sol has sniffed him out or not.¡±

    ¡°What would the spy care?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s part of the group taking Wisps from around the kingdom, remember. I don¡¯t want them knowing we¡¯ve found a lead.¡±

    Andrew sighed. ¡°For all we know, they¡¯ve already been to all the ruins. They¡¯re clearly ahead of us when it comes to the Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Is that any reason to let them know we¡¯re catching up?¡± Peter said. Andrew glared at him.

    ¡°I know we¡¯re rushing,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I really think we need to do this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand what leaving ROYALTY in the dark really means!¡± Andrew snapped back.

    ¡°They¡¯ll understand,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to leave them in the dark,¡± Anna offered. ¡°We could send them a letter to Sol and ask him to let them know. That way, we should bypass the spy, and still keep them informed. They¡¯ll understand its urgent.¡±

    ¡°Urgent?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°As urgent as anything to do with the Wisps is,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Andrew muttered. He could tell there was no changing Anna¡¯s mind. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll send a letter to Sol. We¡¯ll need to take a few days to get supplies, though. We¡¯ll be camping a lot, and it will be cold up there, even at this time of year.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get started on the letter right away,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Peter and I will take care of the preparations,¡± he said.

    He waited a day before going to Lord Thornnwood to explain their plan. He thought it would be safe to tell the lord about their suspicions of a spy in Woadrok, given his son¡¯s experience with the Wisps. When he was done, the Lord agreed they should go straight to the Frostlake.

    ¡°Thalia will not be happy,¡± Arden pointed out. ¡°But she rarely is these days. But from my little Niece and Nephew? I doubt you have anything to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reassurance,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°We can get you supplies once we go back to High Hill.¡±

    ¡°We may just get everything we can here,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten any new cash since we left for Prohr.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost,¡± Arden said. ¡°Tell us what you¡¯ll need, and we can provide it.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Andrew blinked. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±

    Lord Thornwood nodded. ¡°Consider it a thank you for rescuing my son. Or, if you¡¯d like, take it as our contribution for preventing such situations in the future.¡±

    ¡°I could get used to this,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Andrew said. He turned back to Lord Thornwood. ¡°Thank you again. We are in your debt.¡±

    Arden waved the thanks aside. ¡°Think nothing of it. And you won¡¯t have to wait too long before setting out. Jeremy should be ready to return home tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Better than we had any right to expect,¡± Lord Thornwood said. ¡°Still recovering. Said he had enough of laying in bed this morning and went out to stretch his legs. Hannah went with him to make sure he¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s back to normal?¡± Peter asked.

    Arden sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s never been so reserved before. But¡­ well he¡¯s been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°We can ask Anna if she thinks spending a little more time with Halcyon would be good for him,¡± Andrew suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯d thank you for it,¡± Arden said. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know if Jeremy will.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should go check with him, first, then,¡± Andrew suggested. He thanked Lord Thornwood for his assistance a final time, and the two brothers went outside to find Jeremy.

    He wasn¡¯t far from the Inn. He stood next to a tree with Hannah and a soldier from High Hill. Hanna sat at the base of the tree, watching them with a frustrated expression on her face. The soldier, a boy only a little older than Peter, appeared nervous. ¡°¡­ up to it, sir?¡± the soldier was asking.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Best thing for me. I need to get my strength back.¡±

    ¡°With real weapons?¡±

    ¡°Do we have any practice swords?¡±

    ¡°It still seems dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andrew asked as the brothers stepped up to the group.

    ¡°Jeremy wants to spar,¡± Hannah informed them. ¡°But Jonas here is right. There¡¯s no practice equipment for either of them to use.¡± She glared at her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t think father would be happy to find you¡¯ve cut up one of the soldiers,¡± she added. The other young man blanched.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind sparing,¡± Peter said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to practice in a while, either.¡±

    ¡°You guys are going to hurt yourselves,¡± Hannah said, her tone betraying no hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Peter he¡¯s still recovering. We were just going to ask him if-¡°

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Jeremy interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just need some exercise.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Peter said. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure I can avoid cutting him on accident.¡±

    ¡°Oh-ho!¡± Jeremy said, grinning. ¡°You think so? Well, I suppose I¡¯ll try avoiding cutting you as well.¡±

    Andrew groaned as Peter drew his sword and bowed. The soldier backed away, relieved that someone else had taken his place. He no longer seemed at all interested in stopping the fight. Jeremy took a pace back, then faced Peter. As he did, he drew two blades, one longer and the other shorter.

    ¡°You fight with two swords?¡± Peter asked.

    Jeremy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing this style. Feel like it suites me.¡± Then, without warning, he lunged at Peter. Andrew flinched, but Peter batted the blade away, and leapt back from to avoid a cut from the other. Then he went on the offensive.

    They went a few rounds, resetting each time one managed to rap the other somewhere with the flat of the blade. Jermey won most of these, though Peter scored a few victories. Anna ran up during the sparing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. Andrew explained for her, and they both sat down next to Hannah to watch the boys duel.

    Ten minutes later, the two of them were sitting in the grass, breathing hard. ¡°I should get a sword for my other hand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re plenty good without one,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy style. The other weapon may just get in your way.¡±

    ¡°Feels wrong having nothing for the off hand, though. How¡¯d you learn about it?¡±

    ¡°A foreigner from Ryukyuu,¡± Jermey said. ¡°Borac hosts a tournament every year, and I try going. He was one of the combatants. Told me it was hard, but worth it if you could learn. So I¡¯ve been practicing. Though, I think I¡¯ve been more inventing a style than copying his. Different blades, you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much all he¡¯s done the past few months,¡± Hanna said. ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing you two didn¡¯t cut each other to ribbons.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I feel much better now,¡± Jeremy said. He looked back up at Andrew. ¡°Sorry about the interruption earlier. You were saying you wanted to ask me something?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be leaving tomorrow,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Your father wanted to know if you¡¯d accept any more help from Halcyon before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Halcyon?¡± Jeremy asked, looking at Anna.

    ¡°The blue Wisp,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jeremy muttered. ¡°He still thinks somethings off about me, then.¡±

    ¡°You went through a lot,¡± Anna said. ¡°He just wants to make sure you recover completely.¡±

    Jeremy shrugged. ¡°I feel fine. I¡¯m told you all did a lot for me.¡±

    ¡°Told?¡± Peter repeated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from when I was Wisp Taken,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°There¡¯s a blank space from about a week ago to the other day, where I have some vague impressions of blue light. That¡¯s it.¡± He glanced at Anna. ¡°My sister told me what happened to you before I was really awake again. Sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can tell you what the Wisps were trying to do to me.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure. I hoped you might, but as I thought about it¡­ Well, I¡¯m pretty sure you not remembering is what¡¯s helping to keep you sane.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Jeremy muttered, some bitterness creeping into his voice. He stood. ¡°I doubt your blue Wisp will help much. Thank you. Really. I think I might need to be alone for a bit, though.¡± He walked off, back toward the inn.

    Hannah stood to follow him, then stopped. She looked at the others. ¡°He meant it. I¡¯m sure he meant it.¡±

    ¡°I think he did,¡± Peter said. ¡°But we do keep saying he¡¯s been through a lot. Bet it¡¯s getting old.¡±

    Andrew nodded his agreement. ¡°The best way we can him is probably to drop it,¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± Hannah said. ¡°It¡¯s to make sure no one else becomes Wisp Taken.¡±

 Chapter 36

    They rode back to High Hill the next day. Peter was with Jarnvaror and the local dragons, attempting to satisfy the last of their curiosity before they left the Vale. He¡¯d promised he would meet them by midmorning so they could load their next few weeks of supplies onto Jarnvaror¡¯s saddle.

    Andrew and Anna had made a list of what supplies they thought they¡¯d need. They mostly packed food, though Anna insisted each of them have two extra blankets if they were going to spend any time around the lake at all. She knew they probably would. There would be at least a few days throughout the trip Jarnvaror would leave them to go hunting.

    She sent the letter explaining the situation to Sol as soon as they arrived at High Hill. Then, as the Thornwoods¡¯ servants began preparing their supplies, all that was left was to wait for Peter and Jarnvaror.

    Everything was ready by the time the pair showed up at High Hill. ¡°Well, I think we¡¯ve officially made some new friends,¡± he announced.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll leave our herds alone after this?¡± Lord Arden asked.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°When they can tell,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯ll probably take a while, if the farmer isn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something,¡± Arden said, sighing. He straightened his back as he turned to the others. ¡°I assume you¡¯ll want to be leaving as soon as possible.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be flying for a while,¡± he said.

    Anna shuddered. ¡°Right. Best to get it over with.¡±

    Jeremy laughed. ¡°Not a fan? It sounds fun to me. Next time I see you, maybe you can convince one of our dragons to give us rides.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°I can give it a go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d love to see you all again,¡± Hannah said. ¡°You¡¯re welcome any time.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Peter called back. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely come and visit again sometime!¡±

    ¡°Take care,¡± Anna said.

    Then they were off. In moments, High hill was a tiny dot in the landscape behind them. Anna looked down against her better judgement. She thought she could make out the village they¡¯d been staying. But soon all the fields and pastures blurred together. Some of the bronze dragons flew close to them as they flew over the mountains. But they didn¡¯t follow for long. When Jarnvaror landed for the evening, the mountains disappeared beneath the horizon.

    They camped that night on the banks of a river, far from any towns, according to Jarnvaror. Before the light had faded entirely, Andrew had brought out their map and double checked their location. ¡°We should be here, along this tributary of the Jet,¡± he said. ¡°Once we hit the Jet, we should probably follow it north until the Crimson Wood is in sight.¡±

    Anna agreed. That would probably be all of the next day. And if Jarnvaror wasn¡¯t spending the day after that hunting, then they would be flying over the Wood again. She remembered the Elven mage. She wondered if Sol had made any progress in learning more about her organization. Probably not since there¡¯d been no mention of it in his note. Maybe the news of a spy had gotten him to prioritize the search, but it would still be some time, now, before they¡¯d be able to find out what he¡¯d learned.

    It occurred to her that whatever this organization might be, they may have a mage stationed at each of the old High Elf ruins, or at least anywhere it was common for Wisps to show up. Maybe one was stalking the lands around Frostlake. The place didn¡¯t have any locals. It marked the northern border between Grealand and Ryukyuu. Soldiers from both countries patrolled the region regularly without incident. Would that deter this organization? Or would they prefer it to the Crimoson Wood, so close to the Elven cities?

    The thoughts kept chasing each other in circles that night as she tried to sleep, and the next day over the flight. Memories of the pirate mage joined in. She still wasn¡¯t sure how much of her victory over him had been luck. And since then, what practice had she really had with magic? Things had been moving quickly. She doubted she could deal with an enemy mage that took her seriously.

    The thought galvanized her into action. Most of the nets Sol had taught her had been related to control of the air. So, as they flew, she tried to weave a net. Surprisingly, the wind roaring in her ears helped her to focus. With all the noise blocked out, she could concentrate completely on the spell.

    Andrew tapped her shoulder as she was working magic. She turned around. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he shouted, though it only sounded like a whisper through the wind.

    ¡°Practicing!¡± Anna called back. It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d understood, so she repeated herself. Andrew still looked confused. Then Anna had an idea. She focused on cutting the wind instead of simply moving it. She reached her net forward, in front of Peter, and tried to make a magical wedge. The net seemed to fall apart under the force of the wind. So she tried again.

    It took her half an hour, causing the wind to sputter in front of the three riders. Then, the spell seemed to snap into place. The noise died from a howling in Anna¡¯s ears to a whistle off to the sides and overhead. It was still loud, but not so much as before. Both brothers exclaimed in surprise when the wind stopped buffeting them as well.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I thought I should practice,¡± Anna said. ¡°I made a bit of a shield against the wind.¡±

    ¡°This feels so weird,¡± Peter said. ¡°We haven¡¯t slowed down at all, have we?¡± he asked the dragon. A rumble ran through Jarnvaror, and Peter replied. ¡°Well, Anna did a magic thing, but if you haven¡¯t noticed, then it¡¯s fine. Just¡­ weird.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Now we can hear each other while flying,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And it¡¯s not as cold. Makes things a bit more comfortable for us, huh?¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t answer right away, as she focused on maintaining the spell. Then she realized Andrew was addressing her, and she nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    After another few minutes though, she started to feel the strain of the spell. She didn¡¯t know how to complete it, so she told the boys she would be dropping the spell. Somehow, the wind seemed even more unpleasant, now that she knew she could make it go away.

    They did reach the woods that evening. Jarnvaror landed at a bend in the Jet River, where he drank his fill before going to sleep. Andrew got a fire going for the group. Anna continued to practice weaving magic well into the night.

    The next day they flew over the Wood. Anna created another wind barrier a few times that day. Each time, she felt like it didn¡¯t last nearly long enough. Still, it was easier to form the spell each time she cast it. She thought of trying to make a spell that warmed the air around them as well. Then she discarded the idea. Trying to control the heat was as likely to set everyone on fire as it was to make them more comfortable. She resolved to practice controlling the heat later, around something she wouldn¡¯t mind catching on fire.

    Jarnvaror left them to go hunting that night. But he¡¯d managed to find a place close to a village on the northern edge of the Crimson Wood. They camped there for the night. Andrew went into the village the next day to see about buying something fresh. ¡°We can save our rations for when we¡¯re by Frostlake.¡±

    Anna decided to stay at the campsite, where she tried to make a ball of fire in the middle of the air. She just wanted a flash, not a sustained burn. But the weave never quite managed to gather enough heat, and she felt exhausted by the time Jarnvaror returned in the middle of the afternoon to sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re training a lot,¡± Peter said, watching her. ¡°What are you trying to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my hand at fire,¡± Anna said. ¡°It¡¯s not going well.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of fire,¡± Peter noted, gesturing to the dragon.

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same,¡± Anna said. ¡°Sol told me that controlling fire, hot, and cold, are all the same principle. If you gather enough heat, you get flame. But I can¡¯t manage it.¡±

    ¡°You want to make a fire?¡±

    ¡°I want enough control to be able to. Then I¡¯ll know how much it takes, and I¡¯ll be able to do things like control the temperature of the air while we¡¯re flying.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Seems like it¡¯s a lot of effort, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still learning. I should be able to get the net to work automatically at some point.¡±

    ¡°So what other spells has Sol taught you, by the way?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t taught me any spells,¡± Anna said. ¡°Only a few principles. You weave the magic in different ways to control different things. One way for air, another for water, another for fire. Some control just stone, others can affect just wood. Some affect both at the same time. Those are much more complicated.¡±

    ¡°Like the mage¡¯s net back there?¡± Peter asked, gesturing to the Wood in the distance.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna asked.

    Peter thought for a moment. ¡°Well, when she caught Halcyon, the net actually touched him. But it didn¡¯t touch me at all. Then, she made a net and tossed me around with that one. Those were different kinds of net?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not sure how she made either of those, though.¡±

    ¡°What happens if you wrap me in the wind net?¡±

    Anna paused. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think anything happens. Remember while we¡¯re flying. I sit behind you. The wind net is all around you every time I make the barrier. You don¡¯t feel it, though, do you?¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°Would I feel other ones?¡± he asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. One that interacts with wood, maybe, or with stone, or metal. Why do you ask?¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m curious. I¡¯ve been wondering, if there is another mage at this place, how could I get around his or her magic.¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s why I wanted to practice so much. So that I wouldn¡¯t be useless if there was another mage.¡±

    ¡°Useless?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just explode their spells like you did in Prohr?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk that again, if I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Well. Any tips on avoiding a mage?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, no.¡±

    ¡°Well, guess I¡¯ll just have to be faster than the mages, then.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I could help you practice,¡± Anna suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t know weaves for affecting people, but I can send the wind at you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to try and dodge the wind?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Best I can do right now.¡±

    Peter thought for a moment, then agreed. He moved off a hundred paces, then waited for her to call ready. He sprinted at her, trying to dodge under or around the waves of wind she sent at him. She made sure it was fair. The gusts couldn¡¯t be too thick to jump over or too wide to jump to the side. And she tried to make them visible, though that was much harder. Still, she hit Peter every time. He declared he couldn¡¯t win unless he tagged her without being hit by the magic at all, and he insisted she not go easy on him.

    Andrew¡¯s voice interrupted the practice, and Anna started. She turned to see him running back toward the camp. His bow was drawn, and he was waving his arms wildly. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Peter wondered aloud. Anna touched the bracelet on her wrist. Her worry seemed to draw Halcyon out to her.

    ¡°Call Jarnvaror!¡± came Andrew¡¯s voice. ¡°Call him now!¡±

    Anna blinked, but Peter shouted up into the sky. A moment later, there was an answering roar in the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Peter repeated as Andrew came up to them, gasping.

    ¡°Mottled,¡± he panted.

    Anna felt her breath catch. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± he panted between breaths. His face was bleached white, and he sank to his knees trying to catch his breath. ¡°No one came out to greet me from the village. I saw bodies. Thought there might be bandits. I tried to hide. Went slow,¡± he shivered. ¡°I ran back when I saw the mottled¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Peter asked. Andrew nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stay to see if any were left alive,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long ago this happened. The bodies haven¡¯t decayed much, but the blood around them is all black. Maybe a day or two?¡±

    Anna shivered. She¡¯d heard of the monsters¡¯ attacks before, but she¡¯d never been so close to one, and they were supposed to be rare these days. They¡¯d been driven into the northernmost reaches of the continent years before, and patrols watched to keep them out. If the stories were to be believed, each mottled was taller than a man, and many times as strong. In nothing but their skin, they would fight knights in full armor, and usually they would win. She¡¯d always assumed that was an exaggeration. But she¡¯d never wanted to find out.

    Jarnvaror landed, and Peter asked if he¡¯d seen any war bands in the area. The dragon seemed confused, until Peter described the mottled. Then the dragon snorted. ¡°Well,¡± he said, turning to the others. ¡°Seems like we have a bit of a problem.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Jarn said he saw a group of ten¡­ ah, ¡®weird humans like that,¡¯ walking north from the village along the road,¡± Peter pointed. He hadn¡¯t noticed the destruction in the village on the way in, only when flying back to us.¡±

    ¡°Those ten are probably mottled,¡± Andrew said. He looked at the village. ¡°The ones who did that. I don¡¯t know how many they lost destroying the village, though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Anna said. She pointed to the road Peter just had. ¡°If that¡¯s where they¡¯re headed then¡­¡± she found herself unable to continue.

    Andrew did for her. ¡°We¡¯re going in the same direction, aren¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 37

    They were very cautious that night, none of them going to sleep until Jarnvaror returned with his kill. Even then, the dragon stayed awake to watch until dawn, when he finally decided to sleep throughout the morning. Always, at least one of the three was keeping watch to make sure nothing approached them.

    In the meantime, Anna continued to practice her magic. She introduced the same training method she¡¯d developed with Peter to Andrew. He thought it was a good idea and joined in when he wasn¡¯t on watch. The practice became an evening ritual for the three, Anna casting waves of magic wind at the brothers. All of them improved, and it was only on the night before the reached Frostlake that Peter managed to reach Anna without getting hit by the gusts of wind at all.

    Anna sat down, panting with exhaustion. ¡°Aw! I thought I was doing so good!¡±

    ¡°You were,¡± Andrew said, breathing hard himself. ¡°We¡¯ve just caught up a bit.¡± He looked out over the empty fields. It had gotten a lot colder since coming north. ¡°I think we should save the rest of our energy for tomorrow.¡±

    The other two followed his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no way the Mottled beat us there,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the group we saw in the village. I¡¯m worried a different group is already there.¡±

    ¡°We should be able to avoid them on Jarnvaror,¡± Anna said. Peter nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Avoiding them may mean not taking a look at the ruins at all,¡± Andrew pointed out. Then he shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. We¡¯ll find out one way or the other tomorrow.¡±

    Early in their flight the next morning the eastern mountains came into view. The barrier marked the eastern border of Grealand with Ryukyuu. Snow still frosted the peaks, which glistened in the spring sun. Jarnvaror turned to follow the mountains north, as they¡¯d planned. Frostlake would be at the end of the mountains, marking the edge of the world either country could inhabit.

    As they flew it was clear, even to Andrew that the mountains were grew shorter and shorter the farther north they went. Even before noon, he thought he could see the end of them. A mountain rose from the earth at the end of the line, just a little higher than those near it. And beyond was a flat plain. As they got even closer, Andrew was able to make out Frostlake itself.

    It seemed more like a small sea than anything else. It wasn¡¯t far from the base of the mountains, and it stretched from east to west as far as the Iron Valley itself. From up in the sky, he could see the whole thing, but he knew if they were to land on one of it¡¯s banks, the far shore might disappear.

    His brother turned around in the saddle and shouted something. A few moments later, Anna had cast her spell to protect them from the winds. ¡°What was that, Peter?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Jarn says he sees a lot of people down by the lake,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°People or mottled?¡± Andrew asked.

    Peter double checked with the dragon before reply. ¡°There¡¯s a few different groups. There are some normal looking people riding along the banks a little ways from the ruins. Inside the ruins, though, there are a bunch of camps of the weird looking people.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re inside the ruins?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°How many?¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°From the sounds of it,¡± Peter told Anna before putting Andrew¡¯s question to the dragon. He looked back at the other two. ¡°A lot. Mostly around the edges and the lake, though.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go into that,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Anna cut in. ¡°You said there was a group of ordinary people riding, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We need to warn them,¡± Anna insisted. ¡°Before they get attacked.¡±

    Peter translated the statement for Jarnvaror. Andrew felt like his stomach was left behind as the dragon dipped into a dive toward the eastern edge of the ruins. Anna¡¯s spell slipped away, and for several seconds, he felt the full force of the northern wind battering him, chilling him through the extra clothing he¡¯d worn in anticipation of the region¡¯s weather.

    Soon, he could see the group of travelers Jarnvaror had mentioned. At first, they were little more than a column of horsemen. As they got closer and he could see more, he realized they were more than that. The horsemen rode three abreast in an orderly fashion. There were easily between forty and sixty of them. And each were armed with something like a bladed spear and¡­ were those bow and arrows?

    By the time he¡¯d registered the thought that this may not have been the wisest idea, Jarnvaror had landed close by to the column. The horsemen had halted and¡ªyes those were bows¡ª knocked arrows. ¡°Hold on!¡± Peter called out to them. ¡°We come in peace!¡±

    Andrew wasn¡¯t sure if the men had even heard Peter at first. Then one of them rode out a little ways from the column of horses. At first, Andrew thought he was armored like a knight. Then he saw that it was much lighter mail, and with a wide fringe protecting his face and neck. In addition to the bow and polearm, two swords hung from his waist. When the man spoke, he was certain by his accent that the party must be from Ryukyuu.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want with us?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and calm, his accent flat and unchanging.

    ¡°You¡¯re marching into Mottled territory,¡± Peter called. ¡°Thought we should warn you.¡±

    The man waited, as if they might have more to say, then replied, ¡°We know.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Anna gasped.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The man nodded. ¡°Raids against our northern villages have been more frequent the last few months. It is past time we discourage such behavior. And who are you? You sound like people of Grealand. But you ride a dragon. Why are you here?¡±            ¡°We were planning to investigate the ruins by Frostlake,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We hadn¡¯t realized the Mottled had moved this far south in such numbers.¡±

    ¡°Have they been raiding in Grealand as well?¡±

    ¡°We found a village destroyed by them a few days ago, far to the west by the Crimson Wood,¡± Andrew called. ¡°But we were looking into a separate issue.¡±

    One of the other riders separated from the column to ride up next to the first. He whispered something to his companion. The first man nodded, then called out. ¡°Perhaps we may be of some use to one another.¡± He turned and shouted over his shoulder, ¡°At ease! We shall stop here for a little time before moving on.¡± Then he dismounted and looked at the three dragon riders.

    ¡°I think we should dismount, too,¡± Anna said. Both brothers agreed. A few moments later, the three of them stood in a semi-circle with the commanding officer and three of his men.

    ¡°I am captain Yamada Shigeru. These are my vice captains, Iwata Fujio, Ban Jiyu, and Lee Chiho,¡± the leader said.

    ¡°I¡¯m Andrew. This is my brother Peter, and our friend, Anna,¡± Andrew replied. The commander raised his eyebrows, though he said nothing at first.

    ¡°And this, of course, is Jarnvaror,¡± Peter added.

    ¡°I see,¡± Captain Yamada said. He looked between the three, until his gaze settled on Andrew. ¡°You say you are investigating something in the ruins. We have been there before on other raids against Mottled. We may know details that would assist you in your mission. What is it you are investigating?¡±

    Andrew exchanged a quick glance with Anna, who shrugged and gestured for him to go on. ¡°We¡¯re looking into events related to the Wisps,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°What does this have to do with the ruins?¡± Iwata asked.

    ¡°Our research suggests it is one of several places that Wisps often congregate. We think if we learn more about the ruins, we might learn more about the Wisps themselves.¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Lee asked.

    ¡°It may help us deal with them,¡± Andrew said. He glanced at Anna. ¡°Or to live with them. They¡¯ve¡­ become more active, recently, and we needed to do something.¡±

    Again, Captain Yamada¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°In Grealand as well? I¡¯ve been hearing rumors all around Ryukyuu of Wisps making a nuisance of themselves more regularly, and being a part of more ominous events. This is happening over the mountains as well?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve taken it upon yourselves to solve this?¡± the captain asked.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We began by seeking assistance from the King and Queen,¡± Andrew explained. ¡°Because we have him,¡± Andrew gestured to Jarnvaror over his shoulder, ¡°they decided we would be best suited to seeking out any information on the subject for them as well.¡±

    ¡°How did no-name commoners get a dragon?¡± Ban muttered. Yamada shot him a dangerous look, but Peter laughed.

    ¡°It helps that I can talk to him,¡± he said.

    A light of understanding seemed to come over the four foreigners as they examined Peter. ¡°That is a useful skill,¡± Captain Yamada said. ¡°I take it that he is the one who saw us first?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Excellent. This brings us to how we might help each other. He saw us from the sky, and I take it he saw the Mottled and their camps as well?¡± Again, Peter nodded. ¡°If you can give us their locations, we will answer any questions we can about the ruined city. We may not be able to help with the specifics of your search,¡± he added, ¡°but we know entrances to some of the underground ruins, and a few locations the mottled tend to avoid.¡±

    The three Wisp Seekers exchanged a look, then Anna said. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯d be happy to help!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jarn, can you remember where all those camps were?¡± The dragon rumbled for a few moments in response to Peter¡¯s question. Peter closed his eyes and nodded a few times as we listened.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my brother won¡¯t be the best at specifics,¡± Andrew said in a low tone.

    Yamada smiled. ¡°I have met a beast tongue once before, and he too had a wandering mind. Still, even a few vague memories from your beast will save us time and effort we might have spent tracking the monsters, and choosing routes to avoid detection.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, what can you tell us of the city?¡± Anna asked.

    Captain Yamada thought for a moment. ¡°We have no detailed maps, but I may be able to draw it for you.¡± He said. He reached down to his belt and unclipped one of the scabbards holding what was either a very short sword or a very long knife. Keeping the blade in its sheath, he used it to draw a wide circle in the rough soil at their feet. Then, he drew a smaller one inside it.

    ¡°This is the wall around the ruin. Most of it is destroyed. This central structure is still recognizable as a great citadel of some sort. These,¡± he added five lines leading out from the citadel to the walls, ¡°are the main roads. This one is north, by the lake. Mottled tend to avoid the Citadel itself, along with a few places around the city. About here, here and here.¡± He made three dots elsewhere in the city. ¡°And the hill that¡¯s here,¡± he added, drawing a semicircle around the south western edge of the city, ¡°contains ruins. The entrances should be about here and here.¡±

    Andrew tried to memorize the layout as he watched the captain draw. ¡°When you say the Mottled avoid those places¡­¡± he began.

    ¡°When we¡¯ve been in the city before, we noticed that they would travel wide around those places. But none were a refuge if they spotted us.¡±

    ¡°Is there something about those places?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Are there Wisps there?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. I have seen Wisps in the city plenty of times, and I give them a wide berth. These locations may be where Wisps congregate, as you say. And the last time I traveled here, I had a mage with me, who said he could sense old spells throughout the city. He doubted any could still function, of course.¡±

    ¡°Is there a fountain with a tree in any of them?¡± Anna asked.

    Yamada blinked at her, then pointed to the first mark he¡¯d made, close to the citadel. ¡°Here. Have you been to such ruins before?¡±

    ¡°Only the fountain itself is left at the one we¡¯ve visited,¡± Anna said. ¡°But it was the specific place where the Wisps gathered.¡±

    Captain Yamada nodded. ¡°I see.¡± He looked up from the map. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to know?¡±

    Andrew thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No. thank you. We have a place to start now, and more information than we could find from the sky.¡±

    Captain Yamada bowed. He glanced at Peter, who was trying to translate Jarnvaror¡¯s direction to the various Wisps by drawing a map of his own for the Vice captains. ¡°As related to your dragon. The Mottled are bestial, but not blind. They will see you land. They pose little threat to him. At least, so long as he remains in the sky. But they are not wise enough to know it. His presence may draw the Mottled closer to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about that,¡± Andrew said. He glanced at Anna. ¡°It may be better if we wait for the mottled to move on before trying to investigate the ruins.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so close!¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯m sure if he were to land and take to the air again, they wouldn¡¯t come looking for us. He might even be able to draw them off. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll fit inside any of the ruins.¡±

    ¡°That is something you will have to decide for yourselves,¡± Captain Yamada said. ¡°As for me and my men, we shall go and make use of the information you¡¯ve given us!¡±

    He gathered his men together. His vice captains told him what Peter had told them. Andrew hoped Peter had translated the dragon correctly. Within minutes, the column was moving again, and the dragon riders were mounted. Andrew glanced at Anna. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in right now?¡± he asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, as long as we¡¯re smart. Jarn will see if there are any of them nearby before we land.¡±

    Against his better judgment, Andrew agreed.

 Chapter 38

    They spent the better part of the next hour in the air as Jarnvaror circled the city, making sure there were no mottled anywhere near the fountain Captain Yamada had told them about. Anna saw the fountain right away. Or at least, she saw the square the captain had described. It was difficult to make out the ruined structures themselves. Most were little more than piles of rubble. But, despite how late in spring it was, snow still held on in the shadows around some of the old buildings, outlining the ruins with white.

    Once he was sure it was safe, Jarnvaror landed at the edge of the square. Anna looked around as they dismounted, but she didn¡¯t see any Wisps. For a moment, she wondered if this really was the right place. But as they approached the fountain, she knew it must be the same. Just like in the Crimson Wood, a tree grew out of the fountain. The fountain itself was more weathered. Anna doubted she¡¯d get anything from studying it. The tree itself was small, and seemed drained of its color, until Anna got closer. Light flickered in her bracelet, and a ripple of blue ran through the leaves.

    ¡°Well, this is definitely the right place,¡± Peter said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any Wisps here, though?¡±

    ¡°Seems like they¡¯re not around all the time,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°I wonder if they behave differently by this one, since its not close to anyone,¡± Anna muttered.

    ¡°I doubt we can stay long enough to find out,¡± Andrew said. ¡°It¡¯s close enough to the Mottled.¡± As he spoke, Andrew kept looking over his shoulder. Jarnvaror had already taken to the air again. But even with the dragon keeping watch, Andrew had been sure to string his bow, and he held it tight in his hand. ¡°Well, think you can figure out what the Wisps wanted here?¡± he asked.

    Anna took a breath. She touched the opal in her bracelet, letting the Wisps feel her nerves. Halcyon¡¯s calm washed over her, joined by the influence of a few others. ¡°We¡¯re at the city,¡± she whispered. As they calmed her down, all she could feel was anticipation. What was it they wanted in this city? ¡°We¡¯ve found the place you were looking for.¡±

    For a moment, there was nothing. Then she felt the influence change. Halcyon, of course, was still focusing on the calm, but even he had shifted a little. She tried to make sense of the influence for several seconds before she realized she couldn¡¯t. That was the point. The Wisps were simply¡­ Perplexed?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this where you wanted us to go?¡± Anna asked, holding her memories of the vision they showed her in her mind, hoping they could see it. It seemed to work, at least for a moment. A mix of very different feelings seemed to run through the Wisps, and a few fully emerged from the bracelet and began bobbing around. Their influence grew stronger as they did, glowing like gold. They didn¡¯t exude fear. It was excitement.

    The tree lit up as they emerged. Anna could feel their influence pressing into her. Once more she had the thought that a pleasant feeling might be just as dangerous from these creatures as the more frightful emotions. Halcyon emerged, then, and his calm seemed to fill the others.

    As it did, their colors faded from yellow to blue, almost to the color of lilacs. Anna¡¯s heart fell as she recognized their disappointment.

    ¡°Okay, that doesn¡¯t seem like the feeling we were hoping for,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°So what?¡± Andrew said. ¡°Are these the wrong ruins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t recognize it?¡± she offered, though she didn¡¯t believe it herself. ¡°Maybe they were looking for something in the city that isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just somewhere else in the city,¡± Peter offered. ¡°We could look around.¡±

    Anna perked up, which seemed to improve the Wisps¡¯ mood as well. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Andrew interrupted. ¡°With all of the Mottled everywhere? We can¡¯t just wander around.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to just wander around,¡± Peter said. ¡°We can let the Wisps guide us.¡± Andrew gave him an incredulous look. Peter shifted on his feet. ¡°Well, we could.¡±

    ¡°We could look in the citadel,¡± Anna said. ¡°Maybe there are better preserved parts of the ruins. Maybe they¡¯re looking for something that¡¯s underground, now.¡±

    ¡°You want to go underground in this maze that¡¯s infested with Mottled,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Mottled avoid the Citadel, remember?¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Only if they don¡¯t spot us entering,¡± Andrew reminded her. ¡°And that¡¯s assuming Captain Yamada¡¯s information was complete.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I mean, he was right about the layout of everything, and we haven¡¯t seen any Mottled yet,¡± Peter pointed out.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Anna said. ¡°We can be careful as we go. And we have Jarnvaror watching our backs.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m outvoted. Let¡¯s just let Jarnvaror know what we¡¯re doing, and move fast.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Peter said. ¡°Hey, Jarn!¡± he called.

    ¡°Not so loud!¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just signal him?¡±

    ¡°Only if he was looking this way.¡±

    A moment later, the dragon had landed next to him. Peter quickly explained their plan to the dragon, who agreed to keep an eye out as they made the quick march to the central ruin. The building had been hexagonal, similar to the Elve¡¯s towers in the Crimson Wood, but made from stone bricks. All six corners still stood, and between a few of them, even the walls remained. But the ceiling was gone, along with everything inside save a few stone pillars. Even the floor was missing, leaving a pile of rubble that was probably the ceiling at one point mostly filling in a hollowed out crater that must have been a basement or cellar of some kind.

    ¡°You really think we¡¯ll find anything here?¡± Andrew asked, looking inside through one of the great holes in the wall.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Anna said. The cavity in the ground was not completely full of dirt, snow and rubble. There were a few places that were more or less clear down to the ancient stone tiles. And a few of these, Anna was excited to see, were next to doorways that indeed lead underground. She pointed these out to the others.

    They climbed through the rubble till they were before one of these pathways. Anna raised her bracelet and Whispered for Halcyon to come out. ¡°We¡¯re going to need some light,¡± Anna said. A few moments later, the Wisp understood. He and several of the others appeared, casting blue light into the corridor.

    ¡°This looks promising,¡± Peter said. ¡°How far do you think it goes?¡±

    ¡°I bet it¡¯s connected to the other underground section Captain Yamada mentioned,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Maybe if it curves,¡± Andrew said, pointing off to the right. ¡°Or there could be another underground part of the ruin.¡±

    ¡°What is this tunnel even for?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°If it was supposed to be a tunnel, maybe an escape route from the Citadel itself. Or it could just be an underground section.¡± Anna started walking down the tunnel, the Wisps bobbing along after her. The brothers followed. They passed by lots of old doors, or empty doorways. The rooms beyond were filled with dirt, having caved in. Others had stone doors, which, on trying, they found were locked.

    Anna raised her hand and began trying to feel for anything magical. As she did, she found herself continuing to talk. ¡°Lot¡¯s of ruins had underground sections even before they were buried as far as we can tell.¡±

    ¡°We meaning your books, right?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°That,¡± Anna agreed, ¡°And some of the Dwarves who¡¯ve studied the ruins up close. Cellars were common. And in the big ruin under Woadrok, there were a lot of ancient enchantments that no one knew how to deal with.¡±

    ¡°What did those do?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°As far as anyone could tell? They kept doors shut,¡± Anna said. ¡°Like I said, they were cellars. The people of the time probably wanted to keep them safe from intruders.¡±

    ¡°So no one¡¯s been able to break inside them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, some Dwarves did, once,¡± Anna said. ¡°They took the easy route and bore their way in with drills. The whole room collapsed, and we never learned what was inside.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there will be any rooms like that here?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°Most likely. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all if the Wisps were looking for something that was trapped inside one of those rooms.¡±

    ¡°You think you can get through the spells?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m able to focus, I think I might be able to unmake the spell.¡±

    The group fell silent, and Anna looked back at the brothers. ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I was able to do it in the middle of combat. I¡¯m sure I can at least prod around without blowing us up. And if it¡¯s too much for me to do, then we¡¯ll at least have¡ªfound it!¡± Anna cut herself off and ran forward. She heard the boys¡¯ footsteps pounding after her until she reached the door. It looked completely ordinary, like the other stone doors they¡¯d passed. But there was an enchantment on it. One unlike any spell Anna had ever seen before.

    ¡°This?¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Is it locked?¡± Peter asked, reaching for the handle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Anna barked, a little too late. But nothing happened as peter tried to turn the handle. He pushed and tugged.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely not opening,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s enchanted,¡± Anna said, exasperated.

    ¡°Right,¡± Peter muttered.

    Andrew peered at the door for a few seconds. ¡°There¡¯s no carvings or anything. Are you sure it¡¯s worth trying to break in?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°We need all the information we can get,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to be gentle with magic.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you can lift the spell?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Anna said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let me focus.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Andrew said. ¡°You¡¯re the expert on this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Anna said.

    She stepped up to the door and, now that she knew it was safe thanks to Peter, put her hand on it. Every spell she¡¯d ever encountered before had been compared to a net laid over the object. This didn¡¯t feel like that. The more she examined the spell, the more it seemed like it had been woven into the stone itself, not lain over it. It didn¡¯t feel particularly complex. Maybe. It was so different she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    She felt Halcyon¡¯s influence as she began to get frustrated. She leaned into it, knowing that staying calm would help. Whoever had cast this spell didn¡¯t think of magic as weaving, she was sure. But, it occurred to her, that didn¡¯t mean she had to think of it the same way. The magic was still woven, just very tightly.

    With Halcyon¡¯s influence surrounding her, she began to prod the spell itself looking for a point where it might budge. She found one. So she kept working, tuning out everything else.

 Chapter 39

    Peter and Andrew stood to the side as Anna worked her magic. Her anchor shimmered with a dim white light on the back of her hand. The other gem, the one with the Wisps, glowed blue, and Halcyon hovered at her shoulder.

    The Wisp cast their shadows far in both directions, fading into the underground blackness. Sure, Peter could see a little pinprick of light marking the entrance some ways back, but there was a sea of shadow between that and the little island the Wisp was making. And it was even darker when he looked in the other direction.

    ¡°Think we could take one of the Wisps and go exploring a little more?¡± Peter whispered to his brother.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Probably should have asked that before she started her spell. Unless you think you can get the Wisps to listen to you.¡± Peter grinned, then Andrew added, hastily, ¡°Without distracting her, I mean.¡±

    Peter looked at Anna. Here eyes were closed, her breath slow as she pressed her hand against the door. His grin broadened. ¡°Bet I could,¡± he said.

    ¡°I can still hear you, you know,¡± Anna muttered. ¡°The Wisps are helping me with this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Guess that means we¡¯ll just wait right here until-¡° a distant roar cut him off. He looked to the entrance of the tunnel.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Nothing good,¡± Peter said. Jarnvaror called again. He wasn¡¯t calling for the three of them. It was a challenge.

    ¡°Do we need to go?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Peter said. ¡°We could go and check.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should leave Anna,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Go and check,¡± Anna muttered. ¡°Halcyon should be able to take care of me.¡±

    Peter nodded his thanks to Anna, not realizing she couldn¡¯t see it, and started jogging back down the corridor. He heard Andrew following behind. As they left Halcyon¡¯s light, Peter found that that he could still see well enough to move. At least, he could so long as he was moving toward the exit. The empty rooms off to the side were just deep black. The walls, though, and the ruble on the floor, was still visible.

    Just before they got to the exit, Peter felt his heart thud as Jarnvaror roared in pain. He hadn¡¯t heard a sound like that from the dragon in a long time, and it sent shivers down his spine. They burst out of the underground hallway, to find Jarnvaror perched on the ruined walls of the citadel. His jaws were bloody, and smoke drifted about new scorch marks in the rubble.

    Peter was so busy looking for a wound on the dragon that Andrew had to yank him out of the way of a spear that seemed to appear out of nowhere. It scrapped against the wall as the brothers stumbled out of its reach, spinning to see the monster.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but think that it looked like a horribly mutated Half Elf. It¡¯s ears were pointed, but not as long as the Elves¡¯. It was taller than Andrew, and broader, with muscles stretching the hide vest that it wore. Its face was twisted, with tiny red eyes and fangs too big for its mouth. Matted, chalky white hair dangled in an uneven braid down its back. But it¡¯s skin was what gave it its name. It was a mix of coal black and bone white, alternating as random splotches that made it look diseased. Smelled like it too.

    Like lightning, the monster pulled its spear back for another thrust, snarling at the boys. Peter found himself moving without thought. He ripped his sword from its scabbard and batted away the spearpoint. His left hand twitched. His instinct was to strike right away. But before he could move again, the monster was thrusting. It was all he could do to keep defending.

    Andrew slipping to the side, gave him the opening he needed. The monster turned to follow, and Peter managed to slip inside the range of the spear, stabbing the monster in the belly. The creature squealed, making a noise that sounded like a mix of reptile and pig, then stumbled back.

    It looked at Peter, almost in shock that such a small human had defied it so well. And again, Peter felt his instincts screaming at him to move, to keep striking. The monsters face twisted into a deeper snarl, and just in time, Peter managed to deflect another thrust of the spear. Now that it was wounded, the creature almost seemed stronger.

    But it was slower now. Peter was able to strike at it a few more times while defending. But he felt horribly slow. Each wound seemed like it did little more than enrage the creature. Even when it was bleeding from deep cuts and punctures all over its belly and limbs, it still struck with the force of a charging horse.

    Again, it was Andrew who saved him. His brother drew a knife, a tool, not a weapon, and tried stabbing the monster from behind. Hee did barely any damage at all, but the monster whirled around, backhanding Andrew into the ground. Peter lunged. Taking the monster between the shoulder blades. It finally collapsed, its vitality seeming to leave it all at once with the final blow.

    ¡°Andrew, are you alright?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Focus!¡± Andrew barked, but he accepted Peter¡¯s help to his feet and pointed.

    Peter turned. Jarnvaror was fighting nearly a dozen of the monsters. He¡¯d lunge and rip one apart with his teeth, only for the others to batter at his face. He¡¯d spray them with fire. The Mottled didn¡¯t seem to like that, but it didn¡¯t kill any of them. They just howled at him, raising old and improvised weapons in greater challenge. Jarnvaror roared back.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°So much for them avoiding the Citadel,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°They probably followed us,¡± Peter said. As he watched, more Mottled appeared around the walls of the ruins. And while most were focused on the dragon, a few noticed the brothers.

    Andrew drew his bow. ¡°We can¡¯t let them into the hall,¡± he said.

    Peter nodded. ¡°You shoot at them. I¡¯ll cut up any that get past Jarnvaror. Hey Jarn!¡± he added at the end. ¡°You doing alright?¡±

    Jarnvaror hissed, telling Peter not to distract him while he tore the little spotted things to bits. He proceeded to roar fire across the ruins into one of the other groups of mottled, which howled and retreated. The brothers got into position, just as another monster slipped through and charged them.

    It was bigger than the last one, and just as brutish. But instead of a crude spear, it held a curved broadsword that seemed a little too small for it. Andrew managed to hit it with an arrow, which stuck out of its chest like a tree branch and did nothing to slow it down. In fact, its gaze switched from Peter to Andrew, eyes seeming to glow red with absolute rage.

    No, Peter realized, they were actually glowing red. And smoky.

    The monster sprinted faster than any human could run, and Peter was very happy he didn¡¯t have as much distance to cross. Also that it wasn¡¯t focused on him. The monster didn¡¯t even seem to notice him until he¡¯d thrust half the length of his sword up into its chest. It just looked down at him and roared. Peter ripped his sword out, ready to duel again. Then he ducked.

    He felt the wind rush over him, and knew the beast would have cut him in two and not even slowed down. He jumped back, just as the blade bit through the air where he¡¯d been again. It crashed into the stone. But instead of the blade chipping, the stone burst as though it were struck by a hammer. Peter caught the flicker of red light glowing in the pommel of the sword.

    ¡°It has a Wisp?¡± Peter burst. ¡°That is not fair!¡±

    ¡°Just kill it!¡± Andrew shouted back, losing another arrow at the monster. It tore almost all the way through the monster¡¯s stomach, in one end and out the other. The monster grunted and turned to Andrew.

    Peter lashed out, but not at the monster. He caught the pommel of the blade with the tip of his sword and twisted. Strong as the monster was, the blade was still ripped from its grasp. The red light faded from its eyes, and it seemed to deflate a little as it reached for the blade that tumbled away.

    Peter swung once more, nearly taking the monster¡¯s head off. The beast stumbled back, clutching the wound in its throat. Then it fell. ¡°There¡¯s more coming!¡± Andrew said, a note of panic in his voice. Peter looked. Jarn had definitely managed to kill a lot of the monsters. They were retreating from him now, and he was on the offence. But plenty had noticed the two humans fighting at the bottom of the ruin, and some were bold enough to try making their way down past the dragon.

    Andrew shot at them of course. Most of his shots hit, and they slowed down, trying to dodge the onslaught. One took an arrow in the eye. It paused, took another step or two, then collapsed. ¡°Keep shooting,¡± Peter said. He dashed to the side and picked up the sword the last mottled had dropped.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Seems like as good a time as any to try two weapon fighting,¡± Peter replied.

    Even as he touched the sword. He felt the Wisp inside it. It was a little whirlwind of fury, and Peter felt it trying to crowd out his mind. After the events in the Green Vale, though, a single Wisp trying to do anything like that was more laughable than anything else. His amusement seemed to only make the Wisp angrier.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay right now, little buddy,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°But we¡¯ll need to work on your temper for later.¡± It¡¯s rage flared, and there was no more time to try interacting with the Wisp. The Mottled were on him.

    Just as before, they were focused on Andrew as he kept peppering them with arrows. He managed to bring a second down just before the small group reached Peter. Peter listened to his instincts, dashing in for the offence. He raked the blades across their bellies, then he would leap back to defend against their retaliation. Any time he could, he would block and strike in the same motion.

    He fell into a rhythm of block, swing, and thrust as the Mottled pressed on him. No matter what wound he dealt them, even when he managed to remove the hand of one, they didn¡¯t stop coming until they were fully dead. Heat suffused him as he fought, and he barely felt it himself when he took cuts on his ribs and arms. He felt faster than he had before, able to act on his instincts as they warned him of danger or told him where to strike.

    But he was still slower and weaker than the monsters themselves. There were two left. They¡¯d seen him cutting up the others, and they must have decided he was more annoying than the archer, because they were focused on him now. They ignored the arrows whizzing over their heads, and one even managed to keep its focus on Peter after an arrow slammed into its shoulder.

    They charged Peter and it was all he could do to keep himself from getting crushed. They managed to force him to the ground.

    Then there was a great shadow, and spray of blood. Jarnvaror was over them, ripping into them with fang and talon. Peter got to his feet and raised his blade, ready to fight more, even the dragon if he had to.

    Peter panted. His blood still boiled. Surely that wasn¡¯t all. There needed to be more. He spun between the dragon and his brother, looking for a target. His brother was saying something, but, but he couldn¡¯t listen. There needed to be something else to fight.

    ¡°Drop the sword!¡± Andrew shouted.

    As the words finally got through, Peter dropped both weapons. He felt the influence of the Wisp leave him. His blood was still pumping hard, and his adrenaline was still raging through him. But even that was beginning to slow. He looked at his brother again. ¡°We made it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew said. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack. You raised that sword at Jarnvaror. And you didn¡¯t listen when he growled.¡±

    Peter looked over his shoulder. The dragon was mostly fine, save for a little cut under his right eye and a few other minor wounds on his face. Probably the only part of him the Mottled had been able to reach as he bit them. But his expression was worried. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I think I must have slipped up and let the Wisp start taking control.¡±

    Jarnvaror¡¯s expression changed to one of frustration, and he rumbled his displeasure at the Wisp. Andrew stepped over to the sword. ¡°Right¡­ But how did a Mottled get ahold of a Wisp?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the same way Ironhill did? Or the Pirates,¡± Peter suggested.

    ¡°No one would trade with monsters though,¡± Andrew objected. ¡°Surely,¡± he added, sounding, Peter thought, much less sure.

    Peter shrugged and looked back at Jarnvaror. ¡°Are there any more mottled nearby?¡± The dragon described several groups that he¡¯d seen in the city. Most, though, hadn¡¯t come after them. Only the two or three dozen that were now corpses had seen fit to track him while he was flying. When Peter told this to Andrew, Andrew nodded.

    ¡°Makes sense¡­ Still, after a fight like that, the others might come any time. We should get Anna and leave.¡±

    ¡°I just opened the room!¡± Came Anna¡¯s voice. She emerged from the tunnel looking around. ¡°I was worried¡­ but¡­ you fought them off.¡±

    ¡°Mostly Jarn,¡± Peter said. Anna looked at him. Noticed the wounds, and gasped.

    ¡°I wish I knew some healing,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Peter insisted, though, now that the adrenaline was wearing off, he was starting to wince at the wounds.

    ¡°Either way, we need to get out of here,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°But, the room!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to spend time lifting the spell,¡± Andrew replied.

    ¡°But I did lift it,¡± Anna said. ¡°I think. You were gone, though so I came to make sure you were alright.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, then,¡± Peter said. ¡°We just run down and take a peek inside the room. Think you can keep watch for us for another five minutes?¡± he asked Jarnvaror.

 Chapter 40

    The door was heavy. Even with Anna having lifted the magic keeping it closed, it barely budged when she tried to open it. Andrew and Peter joined her, and together, they were able to force the stone door to scrap across the floor. There was no light inside the room, save the light cast by Halcyon, who hovered over their shoulders. The room was a simple square, a few meters deep, with dust piled up higher than Anna¡¯s knees against the walls. A stone pedestal against the far wall was the only unique feature still intact, and something glinted in some of the piles of dust.

    Anna bent down to examine it. It was a sheet of glass, almost a centimeter thick and a meter long. Its edges were chipped, and a long crack ran through it, but it was still in one piece. ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Peter asked, looking at the glass over her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°It seems totally smooth. And it couldn¡¯t have weathered in here. Maybe it was part of a table or something?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Well, if the table was made of wood or metal and glass, only the glass would be left. The rest¡­¡± she gestured to the dust. As she did, she saw a more substantial lump in it. In the blue light, it looked black, but by feel she knew she was holding something very rusty. In fact, she thought, it may be nothing but rust.

    Andrew frowned, looking at a similar glass panel in the dust on the other end of the room. ¡°Looks like anything we might have been able to learn from decayed a long time ago, then,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Anna said walking over to the pedestal. It was as tall as she was, but she could see something resting on top. ¡°I think there¡¯s another glass panel here,¡± she said. ¡°Could you help me with it?¡±

    Peter came and opened what seemed like a glass box on top of the pedestal. He had to hold it open as Andrew reached inside and drew out an odd object, frowning. He handed it to Anna. ¡°Is it a book?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How could a book survive?¡± she replied, taking it. But it was. At least, it was the right shaped to be a book. But it certainly wasn¡¯t made of paper. It seemed to shimmer in the light cast by Halcyon, like a crystal or polished metal. She opened it, and found the pages were the same. They were bound together with rings of the same material, rather than glue. The first page had many decorative characters engraved into it, none of which Anna recognized.

    She turned the page and noticed a few things. The crystal substance the pages were made out of wouldn¡¯t bend at all. She was gentle, but that first motion told her that for pages as thin as normal parchment it was sturdy enough chip, even as they clinked together. And the characters were carved into the pages. It was hard to make them out in Halcyon¡¯s light, but she could tell they were the same symbols they¡¯d found around the fountains.

    ¡°It is a book,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna glared at him. ¡°I can¡¯t read this script, remember?¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to take it back to Sol.¡± She held the book up to Halcyon. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been looking for?¡± She asked. The Wisp¡¯s influence reacted to her desire to know. For a few seconds, nothing else happened. Then there was a flash of recognition. ¡°He knows it!¡± Anna said, feeling the Wisps excitement. Several of the other Wisps popped out of her bracelet, and Anna had to focus to keep their influence at bay.

    ¡°Really?¡± Peter said. ¡°So this is it?¡±

    Before his sentence had finished, Anna could feel the other Wisps¡¯ influence shifting to disappointment. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°No! What is this?¡± she turned to Halcyon. ¡°You act like it¡¯s important, but the others don¡¯t like it. Is this not¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to answer that here.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave before the Mottled come back.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else in the pedestal?¡± Anna asked hopefully.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that book survived. There¡¯s nothing else in here.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t want to leave until she¡¯d checked more, but she knew Andrew was right. If Mottled appeared in that doorway, she wasn¡¯t sure what they¡¯d be able to do. So, clutching the book to her chest, she followed the boys out. She insisted they close the door. Better not to leave the place open for the Mottled to destroy more.

    Moments later, they were back outside, the ruined walls of the citadel over them. She wondered if the book she was holding was a book of law for this civilization, or a tome describing their magic. More than anything, she hoped it would give them some insight into the Wisps, though she doubted it would be so direct.

    Jarnvaror called a greeting down to them, and Peter replied, telling him about the book. The dragon snorted, and Peter turned to the others. ¡°No Mottled nearby at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Call him down and let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Peter nodded, but he¡¯d started scanning the ground. ¡°Just a second, first.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°That sword,¡± he said. ¡°There was a Wisp in it, remember? Besides, fighting with both just seemed¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°A Wisp?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°There was a Wisp in one of the Mottled¡¯s swords,¡± Andrew explained.

    ¡°Here it is!¡± Peter said, picking up the curved sword. Anna watched as the gem in its pommel flashed red. ¡°No!¡± Peter said. ¡°Bad Wisp. Stop trying to make me angry.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Anna said. ¡°We¡¯ll let Halcyon¡ª¡± The dragon cut her off with a bark.

    ¡°No time!¡± Peter said. ¡°A group of Mottled are coming.¡±

    The group scrambled up out of the ruins. Jarnvaror came down off the wall to let them mount up. ¡°Where are they?¡± Andrew asked, drawing his bow as soon as he was strapped into the saddle. Peter put the question to Jarnvaror, then told the others they were coming from the other side of the citadel. Andrew faced the bend around the wall, an arrow at the ready. They appeared just as Anna and Peter finished strapping themselves in. Andrew got the one shot off, and Anna heard a monster roar. It must have been a good hit.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    As they rose up, Anna looked down and saw the small party of Mottled hunters. Then, behind them, she saw a line of cavalry. ¡°It¡¯s captain Yamada,¡± Anna told the others. ¡°They¡¯re about to fight the group chasing us.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°That¡¯s what they¡¯re there for.¡±

    ¡°We can help!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our fight!¡± Andrew replied.

    ¡°Hey, Jarn?¡± Peter called. ¡°Feeling like torching a few more of them to help out those riders?¡± Peter nodded as the dragon replied. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s do that, then.¡±

    Anna felt her stomach tumble as the dragon swerved around. A chorus of triumph rose up from the monsters as they saw the dragon coming back for them. Then a hail of arrows hit them from the riders. Only a few went down, but it was enough to send confusion through the ranks of monsters.

    They were just turning to see the warriors from Ryukyuu when Jarnvaror sprayed fire over the monsters. Anna shivered at their screams, and again when she realized that still, very few of the creatures had died in the attack. Another volley of arrows crashed into them, and they broke, each monster sprinting for any target they could reach. Andrew added a few of his own arrows to the assault, wounding monsters before they got too close to the cavalry. The warriors themselves had slung their bows back over their shoulders and began hacking with their long spears.

    Anna saw Captain Yamada riding with a small group of other warriors around to the monsters¡¯ flanks, his dual blades whirling in a bloody frenzy. One of the Mottled, smaller than the others, began charging at him with a long spear. Anna flung out her hand, and tried thinking of a spell she could cast in time. Her practice with the wind came back to her, and she imagined making just the opposite sort of net, one to draw the wind in instead of pushing it out. She was sure it had failed as only a tiny whirlwind appeared before the monster. But it stopped, confused, long enough for one of the riders to dispatch it.

    In moments the Mottled hunting party was routed. Jarnvaror landed, snorting over a pile that had fallen to his fire. She was sure it had been a sound of satisfaction.

    ¡°Well met again, my friends,¡± Captain Yamada called.

    ¡°Are all of your men alright?¡± Anna called.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I think,¡± the captain replied. ¡°After you flew off, we noticed many of the Mottled hunting bands started moving in the direction of your dragon.¡±

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s the biggest source of meat for kilometers,¡± Captain Yamada said. ¡°We were worried our advice might have put you in danger, so we so we changed course for the ruins, hoping to hinder at least some of them.¡±

    ¡°I think two attacked us while we were in the citadel,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Captain Yamada said with a bow. ¡°Your mission was interrupted due to my inadequate advice.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Peter said. ¡°We found an old book in the ruins. Seems like just the thing we were looking for.¡±

    ¡°A book?¡± the captain asked.

    Anna could feel Andrew glaring at his brother over her head. But she reached into her back and drew it out gingerly. Then she handed it to the captain. He examined it a moment. His eyes growing wide. ¡°This is quite the artifact. I know this is script is of the Ancient Mages, but I know none who can read it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for the High Elves?¡± Anna asked.

    The captain shrugged and handed the book back to Anna. ¡°I do not know what the race of the Ancient Mages was. Only that they rescued our people after the Great Catastrophe and then disappeared¡­¡± He handed the book back up to Anna, a frown creasing his face. ¡°You think this ancient people has something to do with the Wisps?¡±

    ¡°We do,¡± Anna said. ¡°We came to these ruins because they showed me a vision of the city. We thought what they wanted was here. But it seems like it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You are certain it was this city?¡± Captain Yamada asked.

    Anna started to nod, then she paused. ¡°High Elf ruins,¡± she muttered. ¡°Before the Catastrophy¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the brothers asked together.

    ¡°The Catastrophe,¡± Anna said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize this before! Sol said the ruins were from the High Elves who haven¡¯t been seen since the Catastrophe, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Peter said. ¡°What does that have¡­¡± he trailed off, and it was Andrew who finished for him.

    ¡°Everything shifted,¡± he said.

    Anna nodded. ¡°Everything. Magic stopped working. The seas, the land, the stars. All of it got mixed up. It took centuries for people to rediscover how to use magic, and by then, so much was lost. But if the Wisps are related to the High Elves, if they are thinking of these places from before the Catastrophe then¡­¡±

    ¡°A city they remember being in the north might not be anymore,¡± Andrew said. ¡°It could be in the Salesem, or in the desert, or even at the bottom of the sea.¡±

    ¡°That will make things difficult for you,¡± Captain Yamada said. ¡°Nothing is likely to have survived so long at the bottom of the sea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been what- a hundred thousand years since the catastrophe?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Approximately eight thousand,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Well,¡± Andrew said, groaning. ¡°This is going to be¡­ frustrating.¡± He looked down at Anna¡¯s bracelet. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re always so angry. If they¡¯ve been searching for the same place for the last eight thousand years and never found it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be mad too,¡± Peter said. ¡°And yeah, this Wisp is just here already,¡± he added, holding up his sword. ¡°This must not be the right city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Anna insisted. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the city they were all hoping to find, but Halcyon did know this place. He recognized the book!¡± She clutched her bracelet, feeling the Wisps inside. ¡°We just¡­ have a bit more to do.¡± She held up the book. ¡°This may tell us more about the connection between the Wisps and the High Elves. And maybe even the ancient mages!¡± She looked at Captain Yamada. ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to share any information on them with us?¡±

    The captain nodded. ¡°Perhapse¡­ if they will listen this time¡­¡± he muttered. He nodded to himself again, more vigorously and looked up at them. ¡°I believe it would be wise for our nations to collaborate on solving the issue of these Wisps. They have affected us as they have you, and they have been infesting the Mottled as well. I cannot abandon my mission of culling some of the monsters here, but when I return home to Eastern Ryukyuu, I will propose this to our leaders. I humbly request that you do the same,¡± he added, bowing from the saddle.

    ¡°That would be wonderful!¡± Anna said. ¡°We¡¯d love more help!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pass on your message,¡± Andrew said, though Anna could tell he was a bit stiffer than she was. ¡°We were planning to take this book straight back to Woadrok.¡±

    Captain Yamada nodded. ¡°Of course. Do not worry about us. We are prepared to deal with whatever Mottled remain.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll see you later,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We look forward to working with you!¡± Anna called, as Jarnvaror prepared to take flight again.

    When they were safely in the sky, she looked over her shoulder to Andrew and wove a barrier against the wind. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Andrew didn¡¯t answer right away. He glanced down at the ruined city, receding into the distance behind them. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Ever since he mentioned that Ryukyuu has been struggling with the Wisps as well, I¡¯ve been thinking about the mage in the forest and at Prohr. And the spy.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do about them,¡± Anna noted.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just¡­ How many are there? Is there another group in Ryukyuu, or is it the same one? And the Mottled¡­ There was the one in that sword¡ª¡±

    ¡°Right! I need to get Halcyon on that!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Andrew said. ¡°From the sounds of it, that¡¯s not the only one.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Why would Wisps be working with the Mottled?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can use magic, so why? Unless someone is giving them Wisps, too. To our rebels and bandits. To Ryukyuu¡¯s. To the Mottled. And who knows who else.¡±

    Anna found she couldn¡¯t say anything. Halcyon¡¯s influence flowed into her from her bracelet. She was grateful for that. But it didn¡¯t drive out this new sense of unease.

 Chapter 41

    The journey back to Woadrok was uneventful. The first evening, after Jarnvaror left to hunt, Peter presented his new sword to Anna so she and Halcyon could help the one staying in the hilt. It took longer for it to become calm than most of the others had, but eventually it shone a bright blue green. Then it returned to the gem in the hilt of the sword. No one was able to coax it out again, and Halcyon joined it in the sword for a while. At first, Andrew and Anna were both concerned as the blue Wisp went back and forth between the two crystals. After the first evening, though, he settled back into the gem in Anna¡¯s bracelet.

    When they arrived back at the city, it was early in the afternoon. They landed in the training fields on a plateau outside the city and waited for the welcoming committee they were sure was coming. A party of guards and servants arrived a few minutes later to escort them for an audience in the palace.

    ¡°I bet the king will enjoy hearing about our fight with the Mottled,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Andrew agreed, thinking it was a good idea they had something exciting for the royals to focus on after so long between real reports.

    ¡°I think you two have that handled,¡± Anna said. ¡°I should take the book to Sol right away.¡±

    ¡°All three of you have been requested, miss,¡± one of the servants said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Anna said, looking a little disappointed.

    ¡°We¡¯d probably need you to explain some of the Wisp details, anyway,¡± Peter said.

    The doors to the throne room were opened as they arrived. At once, something felt off. The place was almost empty, except for them as they entered. There were no other nobles or servants waiting on the king and queen. The two royals themselves were not in the room either. Only as they reached the center of the room did a door in the back open. Lady Thalia glided into the room and stood on the dais between the thrones. Chancelor Daniel marched in after her. Bags drooped under his eyes, and he sighed as he saw them.

    ¡°Welcome back, I suppose,¡± he began.

    ¡°Welcome indeed,¡± Thalia huffed. ¡°After disappearing off into the north, without leave of any kind. I wonder why we let them back into the palace at all.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re children would be very displeased to loose such assets,¡± Daniel replied. His tone suggested they¡¯d talked about this at least once before.

    ¡°Not now!¡± Thalia snapped at him.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t think it would be a problem,¡± Anna managed.

    Thalia whirled back to the trio. ¡°No? No thought at all to the proper courtesy due to your royal patrons? No thought to the proper order and chain of command? My children are overly fond of you three. They are blind to your constant insolence!¡± She said, holding up the letter they¡¯d sent from Green Vale. ¡°I will not have vassals that simply fly off on a whim without asking leave. It is unacceptable! Intolerable! No one born to nobility would consider neglecting their duties to their superiors in such a way.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not noble, though,¡± Peter pointed out. Andrew shot him a dirty look, but Lady Thalia was already responding before he could say anything.

    ¡°Obviously not! I knew that three lowborn youths would not be suitable agents for the Scepters. I tried to persuade my children of this.¡± She turned an evil eye to Daniel. ¡°But¡­ several of my advisors pointed out your utility¡­ So we decided to train you. But it seems your training was seriously neglected.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, we¡¯ve all been improving,¡± Anna began, but Lady Thalia continued.

    ¡°Seriously neglected,¡± she repeated, ¡°where it maters most, in the realms of courtesy and diplomacy! I will not tolerate any more interruptions! Such is likewise unacceptable.¡±

    Lady Thalia spent the next ten minutes continuing to yell at the three. She repeated herself often, but the trio remained silent. Eventually, lady Thalia grew quiet, but she still glared at them. She took a breath. ¡°I am going to go and fetch the king and queen, now. Then you may make your report.¡±

    She spun, and exited through same door she¡¯d entered. Daniel gave the trio a brief shrug. Then he followed her.

    ¡°She seemed about as cheerful as normal,¡± Peter muttered.

    Anna shivered. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gotten a lecture like that since I was ten. What do you think she plans to do about us?¡±

    ¡°I doubt she can do much if Henry and Emily take our side,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°She¡¯s their mother, remember?¡± Andrew pointed out. ¡°Even if they outrank her in court, I bet she can still tell them what to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andrew,¡± Anna said. ¡°You warned us they might react this way.¡±

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ now we know where we stand. At least with Lady Thalia. Hopefully, Sol and Daniel will talk her down to getting us lessons in courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t sound too bad,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°If she¡¯s able to be talked down,¡± Anna added.

    A few moments later, the doors opened again. King Henry and Queen Emily came in first, followed by Daniel and their mother, and half a dozen other liveried servants. The two young monarchs held their heads high, and walked to their thrones deliberately. Andrew bowed, glancing back to make sure Peter followed suit.

    ¡°We are glad of your safe return,¡± Queen Emily began. ¡°And we eagerly await your report. But first, please tell us how our cousin¡¯s fair in the Green Vale?¡±

    ¡°The Thornwoods are doing well,¡± Andrew began. ¡°Jeremy was making an excellent recovery when we left.¡±

    ¡°And what about your time in Prohr?¡± Queen Emily asked. Andrew summarized their time in the port city. He left out their discovery of a spy, deciding it would be better to check in with Sol first. But he told them about their discovery of the Wisps and their battle with the pirates.

    As he spoke, Andrew noticed King Henry looking sidelong at his mother every so often. He had a feeling that the young king had been given a similar talk about standing on ceremony. He kept going stiff. Then he¡¯d relax and twiddle his fingers before stiffening again. When Andrew finished reporting on their time in Prohr, the queen asked him to describe the events that took place in Green Vale.

    ¡°We already know about that,¡± King Henry burst. ¡°We have their letter, and Uncle Arden sent another one the other day. All is well, there.¡±

    ¡°We must hear the formal report,¡± Lady Thalia insisted, not looking at her son. The king crossed his arms and sat forward.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I understand that while helping our cousins you uncovered something related to the Wisps themselves,¡± Queen Emily said, ignoring the other two. ¡°Could you explain what that was?¡±

    ¡°It would probably be best for Anna to describe it,¡± Andrew said, glancing over his shoulder. Anna stepped forward and recounted her vision for the royals. The children seemed absorbed by it. Anna continued to describe most of their journey to the north, and their discovery of the ancient tome.

    Queen Emily frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s very significant,¡± she said, looking around to see Sol. The Archmage looked a little dazed. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it, Sol?¡± she asked him.

    Sol blinked. ¡°What? Oh, yes, very momentous. The only other mage I¡¯m aware of to have successfully gotten into one of those vaults was from Selasem, two hundred years ago. Found it empty, so no one bothered to try, since. Its¡­ an impressive feat of magic.¡±

    ¡°And the book?¡± Queen Emily asked.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Sol answered, though he was clearly still focused on Anna breaking into the vault in the first place. ¡°I¡¯m sure scholars will be very interested to examine it.¡±

    ¡°It may help us learn to translate the High Elf Script,¡± Daniel pointed out.

    There was a chorus of interest from the nobility at that. Hating the sense that he was cutting it short, Andrew stepped forward. ¡°That¡¯s not all we discovered in the north,¡± he said. ¡°The Mottled were gathering in force.¡±

    The Chancelor sighed. ¡°They always are,¡± Daniel muttered, and Andrew couldn¡¯t tell if he was annoyed at the news, or simply at mention of the creatures themselves.

    ¡°Perhaps, but there seemed to be more to it than that. One of the Mottled had a sword¡ª¡±

    ¡°This sword,¡± Peter interjected, presenting the curved blade.

    ¡°Which contained a Wisp. We¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯d suppose you¡¯d say we managed to tame that Wisp like the others, but it still prefers the blade, which suggests to me that Wisps are making their way into the hands of the monsters as they are to rebels and bandits here in the kingdom.

    ¡°What?¡± the cry of horror rose up from around the hall.

    ¡°In addition to that,¡± Andrew went on. ¡°We encountered a Ryukyuujin raiding party. Raiding the mottled, that is. We spoke with them briefly. But it sounds as though they are suffering from the same problems with Wisps that we have been. Bandits and rebels and the like.¡± A murmur ran through the other nobles listening in. ¡°The leader of the group proposed an alliance to deal with the problem, and promised to bring the proposal to his own superiors at the nearest opportunity.¡±

    Excitement rippled through the room. ¡°Well, that is something,¡± Daniel said. ¡°What was this man¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Shigeru Yamada,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°That sounds like one of their noble houses, doesn¡¯t it?¡± King Henry asked, looking at his sister. The Queen nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Henry said. ¡°How¡¯d you get the sword if Mottled had it?¡±

    ¡°We fought a few of them,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°Really,¡± the king burst. He shot to his feet, unable to contain himself. ¡°How many? Did you fight them all at once? What was it like?¡±

    ¡°Henry!¡± Lady Thalia hissed. She turned to the trio of Wisp Seekers. ¡°I think we shall be satisfied with your report for now,¡± she told them. Henry shot her a furious look, but he sat down again, and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°We have yet to decide on what disciplinary action we should take regarding your flagrant disregard for your position.¡±

    ¡°They sent us a letter,¡± Henry mumbled.

    ¡°Never the less, they are dismissed,¡± Lady Thalia said. Henry was about to object again, and Emily looked ready to join him, when Lady Thalia turned to Sol. ¡°Archmage Sol. I imagine you¡¯d like to examine this book they found?¡±

    ¡°I think I would,¡± said the red haired elf.

    ¡°Then you may go with them while we discuss other business,¡± Lady Thalia said.

    ¡°Mother!¡± King Henry said. ¡°You can¡¯t just-¡° Lady Thalia turned burning eyes on the boy king and he fell silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be pretty if she keeps cowing them that way as they grow up,¡± Sol muttered once they were out of the room. ¡°It would have been better if she¡¯d waited till they were of age for their coronation.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she?¡± Andrew asked.

    Sol shrugged. ¡°Apparently, she thought they¡¯d both be safer as rulers instead of as heirs after their father and aunt died.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Either way. I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about ¡®disciplinary action.¡¯ Lady Thalia has always been a stickler for protocol, and I think it¡¯s finally getting on Queen Emily and Chancelor Daniels¡¯ nerves.¡±

    ¡°Not the King¡¯s?¡± Peter asked, grinning.

    Sol returned the smile. ¡°It¡¯s always gotten on his. Now, where is this book you found?¡±

    Anna produced it for him. He took it. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the pages are crystal, which would be why it survived so long. But I haven¡¯t tried anything to test. I don¡¯t want to break it.¡±

    ¡°It could also be enchanted, as the doors were,¡± he began. Andrew saw one of the gems the Archmage was wearing begin to glow white. He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense much about it by magic,¡± Sol said. ¡°Either it¡¯s enchanted in a very different way than anything I¡¯ve ever seen ¨C even the doors to those High Elf vaults ¨C or it¡¯s made of some material that naturally repels magic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t crystals absorb magic, though?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why Wisps like them?¡±

    Sol grinned at the young man. ¡°Just so! I doubt this is made of crystal, but¡­ who knows. I¡¯ll see what I can find out about it. Our best bet might be to send it to the Monastery on Vulcuo. I know of a monk there who specializes in antiquity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so far away!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Vulcuo?¡± Peter asked

    ¡°It¡¯s a large island, far to the west,¡± Sol said. ¡°As far as any has been able to find. It is the western edge of the world.

    ¡°How far is it?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Jarnvaror would have to fly several days over empty waters to reach it,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Well, there are a few smaller islands on the way he might be able to rest on, But he wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt until they arrived at the island, that¡¯s for certain.¡±

    ¡°Good to know there¡¯s someone who can tell us something about it,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But there¡¯s something else we needed to talk to you about.¡± He glanced around to make sure there was no one around.

    ¡°You mean the spy you mentioned?¡± Sol asked.

    ¡°Yes. We think their group gave the¡­ Wisp sword, I suppose. We think they gave that to the Mottled.¡±

    Sol frowned. ¡°The mottled are not likely to sit and talk over plans. They would attempt to kill anyone who approached them.¡±            ¡°Does that mean these others couldn¡¯t get Wisps to them?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°No¡­ It means that if you¡¯re right, this group is a much more serious problem them I¡¯ve been thinking. A few bandits who are stronger than normal is nothing, at least not to the kingdom as a whole. Neither is a rebel with a bit of magic. Being the power broker for them is worse, but if they¡¯re not only willing to deal with the monsters, they¡¯ve found a way to do it¡­ Their goal is certainly something other than money.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What about the spy? Anything.¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on every mage I know. I¡¯ve even had Daniel mobilize our political informants and spies to keep an eye out.¡±

    ¡°You told Daniel?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°And Lady Thalia. They both agreed with me that the King and Queen, ah, don¡¯t need to be bothered with this kind of secret.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t found anything,¡± Andrew said.

    Sol shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid that our elusive friends are much more skilled at hiding than we are at seeking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they just haven¡¯t had anything to report,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s possible,¡± Sol said.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Andrew asked. Even as he asked the question, he felt the idea falling into place in his mind. He stopped where he was

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Peter said. He glanced over his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Andrew said. ¡°This group is concerned about Wisps. Why would they care about reporting on the day to day dealings of the court?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t,¡± Anna said, catching on. ¡°Not while the Wisp Seekers are away!¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ve been away,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Even if they learned about our brief return from Prohr, it wouldn¡¯t have been worth reporting on because they already knew we¡¯d be heading to Green Vale.¡±

    ¡°And your letter was not made public. All they would know is you were gone for an extra few weeks or so,¡± Sol said, nodding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very possible.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do about it?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew focused on his brother for a moment. ¡°We set a trap.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Anna sat in Sol¡¯s office on her own, practicing magic. He¡¯d shown her several nets, and she was getting the hang of a few of them. Others though, especially the spell for autonomous movement, still seemed beyond her. He¡¯d left a little wooden mannequin with a crystal planted in its face walking around the room. But as many times as she examined it with her own magic, she couldn¡¯t find a way to mimic the spell.

    And she couldn¡¯t ask Sol for advice, either. He was not there. She wasn¡¯t quite sure where he¡¯d gone off too. She only knew that he and Andrew kept disappearing, trying to think of some trap they could devise for the spy. When she¡¯d managed to corner Andrew and ask him about it the other day, his shoulders slumped. ¡°Nothing so far,¡± he¡¯d said.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°The only thing we really know is that the spy was here when we were in Prohr. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still here. We don¡¯t really know what the Wisp Steelers are after.¡±

    ¡°Wisp Steelers?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°We need to call them something.¡±

    ¡°Other than ¡®that mysterious organization that¡¯s steeling Wisps and selling them to the highest bidder,¡± Peter had added. ¡°Though, I still think it sounds a bit close Wisp Seekers,¡± he¡¯d added.

    Andrew had sighed. ¡°Sol and I are trying to think what we can use as bait. But, aside from ourselves, we can¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t going to work any time soon,¡± Anna muttered. Sol and Daniel managed to talk Lady Thalia out of giving the Wisp Seekers a harsh punishment. But she¡¯d insisted on a probationary period for them.

    ¡°They cannot be allowed to go wherever they want, whenever they want,¡± she¡¯d said. ¡°They must be under strict orders.¡±

    ¡°What about the book?¡± Anna had asked.

    Daniel had shrugged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no real reason you have to take it to Vulcuo yourselves,¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°So it might be better to have you on hand to deal with issues with the Wisps as they arrive.¡±

    Sol had only offered them an apologetic shrug. Lady Thalia huffed. ¡°Your personal interests do not take priority over the missions we give you. It is past time you understood that.¡±

    So, as Andrew desperately tried to think of how they could lure the spy out, Anna practiced using her magic in Sol¡¯s study. She reexamined the little mannequin again. It might be easier to understand the spell if she were to try pulling it apart, but Sol had forbidden it, saying even if it was more than luck, it was a riskier move than he¡¯d like taking place in his office. Anna considered taking the little toy outside to practice, but thought that might still be going against Sol¡¯s orders.

    Of course, she knew Sol had a point. He¡¯d watched her undo several spells as part of her training the other day. Her success rate was high. Much higher than Sol had even suspected. But she stumbled on some of the more complicated spells, to disastrous consequences. Sol assured her he would take full responsibility for the crater in the court yard, but Anna was certain Lady Thalia would treat this as more ammunition against the Wisp Seekers.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t see how I can use any of these spells to defend us if we have to fight another mage,¡± Anna said. There was no one else in the room, save the Wisps, all residing within her bracelet. Since finding the book, she hadn¡¯t been able to prompt more communication from them, but it seemed right to keep trying. Halcyon would always respond, if only with just a little brush of calm.

    She was still practicing when the door opened and Peter stuck his head in. ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ve got another job,¡± he said.

    Anna jumped up, felt the practice spell she¡¯d been working on flicker, and she had to try hard to get it under control and make it fade away, instead of explode on her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Peter shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Come on.¡±

    Anna followed Peter out of Sol¡¯s study. Andrew and Sol were both with him in the library proper, along with a young soldier who was presumably their escort to the throne room. She turned to the Archmage. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± She asked.

    Sol shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m just as out of the loop,¡± he said. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    They made their way to the throne room, where they found the king and queen waiting for them along with Daniel and Lady Thalia. The throne seemed unable to contain King Henry as he watched them come in. All memories of decorum seemed to have vanished as he bounced in his chair, unable to sit still. Queen Emily, on the other hand, looked worried. Lady Thalia¡¯s expression conveyed nothing but her usual distaste for the group, while Daniel was more focused on the report he was holding.

    They stopped, and all bowed to the King and Queen. ¡°What can we do for you? Your Majesty? Your Grace?¡± Andrew asked, turning from the king to the queen in turn.

    ¡°It¡¯s very concerning,¡± Queen Emily began, but her brother cut her off.

    ¡°Oh, they handled the pirates, they can handle this!¡± he said. ¡°Daniel, read them the report.¡±            The Chamberlain nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll skip the greetings for you. The real report only begins after a paragraph or two, anyway. Let¡¯s see¡­ here: ¡®our towns have been requesting help, and I am at a loss for what to do. Bandits have been crossing the border to raid our farms and hamlets. They burn the buildings they enter and kill any who cross them. Even now, I do not know the full extent of the damage. If that were not enough, reliable men of the town watch¡ªthat is of the watches of several towns¡ªsay that the leaders of these bands are accompanied by Wisps. Even if this is just fancy (and I¡¯ve heard similar rumors from around the country that disincline me to such a view) this is far beyond the usual raids we¡¯ve dealt with from time to time. I haven¡¯t the faintest idea what¡¯s spawned these hostilities, and I humbly request aid from the capitol.¡±

    ¡°Bandits?¡± Andrew said in alarm. ¡°You want us to deal with bandits?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lady Thalia said. ¡°As his Majesty pointed out, you successfully defeated a fleet of pirate ships. And this does seem to involve your particular specialty.¡±

    ¡°From over the border,¡± Anna said. ¡°Which border? Selasem or Ryukyuu?¡±

    ¡°The city state, Nuidia,¡± Daniel replied. He chuckled. ¡°If it were one of the larger nations, we¡¯d be worried about war. But Nuidia¡­ well, they do very little to control the ruffians that live in and around the city.¡±

    ¡°So these bandits probably are just more bold now that they have Wisps?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re thinking,¡± King Henry said.

    ¡°We know a lot more about these bandits than we did the pirates,¡± Queen Emily said. ¡°Not everything. With new Wisps, they may have a new mage. We can¡¯t know. But this isn¡¯t a reconnaissance mission.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Your mission is to fly to the border and help the soldiers subdue these bandits,¡± Daniel said. ¡°We want you to protect them from the Wisps¡¯ influence when they attack, and assist them in the fighting. Of course, if you can retrieve the Wisps, that would also be preferable.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Anna said, who was hoping their new restrictions wouldn¡¯t have them trying to stop Halcyon from gathering the other Wisps.

    ¡°This may be a bit much for you,¡± Queen Emily said. ¡°I know you¡¯ve fought before, but this isn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? They¡¯ll do great!¡± King Henry said. ¡°They¡¯re heroes in Prohr, and they¡¯ve fought mottled!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the three of them alone. They will have the help of Lord Justin and his men,¡± Lady Thalia said, her tone more reassuring than Anna had ever heard it before. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be happy to serve in this way to win back our favor.¡± The young queen still looked concerned.

    ¡°Still,¡± she said. ¡°We cannot simply order them. They offered to help us, but as civilians, and we can¡¯t demand they risk their lives.¡± The little girl drew herself up in the chair. ¡°This mission is a request. Not an order.¡±

    ¡°Emily,¡± Lady Thalia began. Her daughter¡¯s head snapped to face her.

    ¡°I will not overstep what is right,¡± the girl said. ¡°Father taught us that¡¯s even more important for kings and queens, remember? However mad we are at them, we still give them this choice! Right, your Majesty?¡± she added to her brother.

    King Henry nodded, looking a little deflated. Lady Thalia¡¯s face grew stony. She stood up straight and nodded to her daughter, saying nothing. Anna found herself wishing it had been an order. At least then they wouldn¡¯t be tools for the young rulers to establish independence from their mother.

    After a moment of silence, King Henry drew himself up again. ¡°Well, what¡¯s your answer? Will you accept?¡± he asked.

    Anna considered only for a moment. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 43

    The journey to the south eastern border took about as long as it had to reach Prohr. The world beneath them seemed an endless flat disk as they soared over the plains. Even before they landed, a hot dry wind blew out of the desert. Only when they finally reached the border and landed next to the fort did Anna realize the plains rolled in small hillocks under the grasses and sparce trees.

    But even those seemed to fade to the east of the fort. All the green and growing things seemed to just fade into the earth the farther she looked, replaced by dark red dirt and stones. The sky seemed to shimmer where it met the horizon, like the air over an open flame.

    They had their usual shaky introduction with the guards. Andrew provided them with the letter of introduction they¡¯d been given. ¡°We were supposed to meet with Lord Justin Mac¡¯Ares here. This is Fort Estros, right?¡±            ¡°Aye,¡± said the most senior man of the guards. ¡°Not sure we have the space to accommodate your beast, though,¡± he added.

    ¡°He can look after himself,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I imagine he can. Specially if he¡¯s anything like the rubies.¡±

    ¡°Rubies?¡± Peter asked.

    The man nodded. ¡°I heard the Western dragons were all like metal. The ones in the east are like crystals. I¡¯ve seen a few out over the desert. Bloody red, and they shine like glass in the sun.¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°We should go and meet them, too,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time,¡± Andrew chided. ¡°And we¡¯re not allowed to make detours anymore, remember?¡±

    The guard nodded his agreement. ¡°Doubt you¡¯d want to fly that far into the desert anyway. They mostly keep to the mountains on the other side of the desert. If they come out this far¡­ well, they don¡¯t seem too happy about it.¡±

    Moments later, Lord Justin arrived. Anna was struck by how unimpressive the man looked. He was the same height as Andrew, a little shorter than most of his guards. He was neither skinny, fat, nor bulky, existing in some sort of absolute middle ground. His clothes were fine, but worn and covered in dust. His face was marked by stress, and he examined each of the newcomers before greeting them.

    ¡°The Wisp Seekers,¡± he said, sounding as if he¡¯d just swallowed sand. ¡°This is all the Scepters have seen fit to send by way of aid?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like anyone else could have kept up with us,¡± Peter said.

    Lord Justin¡¯s eyes swung to the younger man. ¡°Maybe not. But, if you know how to handle these creatures, I won¡¯t complain over the help. Have you been briefed on the situation?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nothing specific, my lord,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Right. I suppose we¡¯ll handle that first. Come with me.¡±

    The trio followed behind Justin, Peter delaying a moment to ask Jarnvaror to stay put. The lord didn¡¯t react at all to Jarnvaror¡¯s growled response. Anna wasn¡¯t sure if that meant he was brave or if the poor man was too exhausted to have noticed.

    It had been clear even from the sky that Fort Estron had been made for soldiers. The towers were not the intricate stone structures of the castles in Woadrok or Prohr. They were boxy structures, built for the sole purpose of serving as posts for watchmen. Inside the fort the closest thing to a special structure was the mess hall, a low wooden building longer than the dozen cabins lining the walls themselves. Wooden stairways led to the ramparts, where soldiers could patrol between the towers. And the place stank of men and horses.

    Lord Justin lead the trio under one of the awnings, where he gestured to a wide table cluttered with documents of all sorts. Half of it was taken up by a map, which he gestured to. ¡°Let us begin by pointing out the specific locations that have already been raided,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯ve always targeted the smaller settlements, places where farms and ranches are spread out.¡±

    ¡°What do they want from them?¡±

    Lord Justin shrugged. ¡°Whatever they can take. The smarter or the stronger bandits would simply ride out between patrols, take as much grain and as many goats as they could, then leave. No harm to the people. We would save our resources for those who demonstrated more¡­ malicious intent.¡±

    ¡°Those who would kill or kidnap the farmers themselves?¡± Andrew asked.

    Lord Justin nodded. ¡°However, they would keep away from the towns and larger villages. At least, they would until recently.¡±

    ¡°Once they got their hands on Wisps, you mean,¡± Anna said.

    The lord nodded again. ¡°Yes. Or at least once they learned what they were doing with them. They use their Wisps to drive people away, to intimidate them. Then they steal anything the village has stockpiled that might be valuable.¡± He pointed to a few places on the map. ¡°One group managed to steal over a thousand sheep between these few villages. Our patrols encountered them, but they used their Wisps to simply immobilize our men.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°When they realized they could do that,¡± Justin continued, ¡°they began attacking the guarded caravans bringing aid to the villages as well whenever they could.¡±

    ¡°What sort of aid?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Mostly wood for reconstruction of anything that burned down, and a few breeding pairs for shepherds to replenish their flocks. Things of that sort.¡± Lord Justin sniffed. ¡°I supply the men to guard these, though they are usually coming from farther north in the province. Still, once those started going out, they¡¯d always seem to lay in wait for them.¡±

    Anna and Andrew exchanged a glance. ¡°Is there any kind of pattern to the way they¡¯ve been showing up? Are they moving north to south, or something like that.¡±

    Lord Justin shook his head. ¡°Not that we¡¯ve noticed.¡± He spent a moment thinking, then pointed on the map to each place he could recall an attack with Wisps taking place. Anna watched carefully, but didn¡¯t see a pattern. They would attack more on some days than others, and they seemed to be hitting all along the border. She glanced at Andrew, but he also shook his head.

    ¡°What about Nuidia?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Are they supporting the bandits?¡±

    Lord Justin barked a laugh. ¡°Helping them? Of course! They¡¯ll never admit it, but they won¡¯t stop the bandits from selling whatever they¡¯ve stolen in the city.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Why not.¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re peoples are cousins?¡± the lord suggested. Then he shook his head. ¡°Or maybe they really don¡¯t care. They take in our criminals, too. Anyone they can make money off of. They won¡¯t turn out anyone taking refuge behind the walls. And they won¡¯t allow us to come in and find them.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re killers and thieves!¡± Andrew said.

    Lord Justin only shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to them. Whether they care more about blood or more about coin, it comes to the same thing. Bandits will flee to the city to sell their goods, then hold up inside long enough that we can¡¯t keep watch. They¡¯ll sneak back to their own dens later. As long as they don¡¯t break any rules inside the city, it is their sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s nothing else you could do?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Why not siege the city and get them to deal with the bandits?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Nuidia is all but impregnable,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°They command the only oasis in the desert. With their mages, they can survive for years under siege. We just don¡¯t have the resources, the men, or the mages to take the city.¡±

    ¡°Have you petitioned them?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Do you know how many hundreds of years it¡¯s gone this way with the lesser bandits?¡± Lord Justin asked. ¡°They¡¯d laugh in my face.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe we should,¡± Anna said, looking from the lord to her companions. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll listen about the Wisps.¡±

    Lord Justin shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯d like to try, be my guest. But don¡¯t expect them to listen to reason.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I think we should try. Come on, guys.¡± She turned and started walking back toward the gate. Peter and Andrew followed. In moments, they were back with Jarnvaror, mounting up to fly the short distance remaining to the desert city.

    ¡°You really think they¡¯ll listen?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we¡¯ve talked to them,¡± Anna replied.

    ¡°I mean¡­ it sounds like they¡¯re pretty bad,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Anna said. ¡°Lord Justin has been spending all his time dealing with the consequences of their policies.¡±            ¡°You think he¡¯s just jaded?¡± Andrew asked.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I think we should ask them ourselves.¡±

    It felt as though Jarnvaror needed only a single bound to make it to Nuidia from the fort. The city sprawled out over the rocky plain at the edge of the desert. It seemed to shimmer in the sunlight, the white stone of its buildings turned golden, reflecting the earth around them, or green from the trees, which only seemed to grow inside the city¡¯s walls. A huge lake took up the northern half of the space inside, ringed by foliage. Outside the walls, there was only the rocks, or in the far distance, sand dunes.

    Throngs of people were moving about the streets. And even around the gates, Anna was sure she could see foot traffic. Jarnvaror confirmed it for them as he dove to land by the front gate, scattering dozens of people. ¡°It¡¯s alright! He¡¯s perfectly friendly!¡± Peter tried calling to them. Anna doubted any of them heard him.

    ¡°Looks like people aren¡¯t going to be to happy about you going into the city here, either,¡± Peter told the dragon. Jarnvaror rumbled something, and Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah. Maybe you could. Then you could keep an eye on us from above.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s thinking of finding a quick snack,¡± Peter said. ¡°Hopefully we won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°We may be spending the night here, all things considered,¡± Anna said. ¡°Bureaucracy tends to trudge along at it¡¯s own pace. It could take a while to get a real meeting.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Peter muttered. They joined the small group of travelers walking up to the gate that had either been brave enough not to run when Jarnvaror landed, or had returned once it was clear he wasn¡¯t a threat. It was a wide arch, and the guards only gave passing attention to the other travelers. But they stopped the trio.

    ¡°Names and business,¡± one demanded.

    ¡°We¡¯re Wisp Seekers for the Scepters of Grealand,¡± Andrew said after providing their names. ¡°We were hoping to discus the issue of Wisps in the area with some city officials.¡±

    ¡°And the dragon?¡± another of the guards asked.

    ¡°He gets us from place to place,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s very well behaved and won¡¯t try entering the city without our permission.¡±

    The group of guards exchanged glances and a few muttered words. Finally, they nodded.

    ¡°Outside affairs are not our concern,¡± the guard said. ¡°You are welcome to seek an audience with any of the lords, but keep yourselves out of trouble. We will be watching you.¡±

    The trio nodded their thanks, then they followed the other travelers into the city.

 Chapter 44

    The streets of Nuidia were crowded. Everywhere Andrew looked, he saw tradesmen and merchants. Every building he saw seemed to be some kind of shop, or offering some sort of service. They passed several inns as they walked along the main road. He had a mental image of the city from their flight, but as the roads spiraled away, he found that he couldn¡¯t place where they were at all. Minutes after entering the city, he turned around, and was no longer sure where the gate really was. Had they taken a turn on one of the side roads? Or was this still the main one?

    He was jostled out of his thoughts by a passerby heading to one of the stalls. ¡°Sorry,¡± Andrew managed. The boy ¨C Andrew realized he was probably even younger than Peter ¨C grunted and kept moving without saying a word.

    ¡°Maybe you should check your pockets,¡± Peter suggested. ¡°He might have been trying to take something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Anna hissed. ¡°At least, don¡¯t be obvious about it. Even if he wasn¡¯t, there probably are pickpockets, and you don¡¯t want to advertise where you keep your valuables.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said, trying to inconspicuously examine his pockets. Everything was there, but he resolved not to let anyone get close without him noticing again. He sighed. ¡°We need to figure out exactly where we¡¯re going.¡±

    He looked around and found a stall that didn¡¯t seem quite as busy as the others. The man running it perked up when he saw them walking over. ¡°Welcome! Welcome! You lot are Grealish, no? If you¡¯re traveling south to Selasem, I have just what you need! These oils are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you sir, but we¡¯re actually looking for directions,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The merchant said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not sell directions!¡± Andrew paused, not sure how to respond. Before he could, though, the merchant started to guffaw. ¡°A joke, my friend, a joke! Where are you trying to get to?¡±

    ¡°We have official business we¡¯d like to discuss with a representative of the city. We were told to seek an audience¡­¡±

    ¡°Having trouble navigating the city?¡± the man asked sympathetically. ¡°Yes, yes. Many find the roads difficult to navigate. Not to worry, old Addaya can help you well, very well indeed!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Andrew said.

    The merchant nodded. ¡°Now then, a representative of the city¡­ It would be best to seek audience with one of the princes. Their mannors are all by the Spring. You will get most of the way there following this road that way!¡± he pointed down the road to his left. ¡°The most wealthy live there. Tell your business to any of the patrols around there, and I¡¯m sure they can lead you the rest of the way.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Understood. Thanks for your help.¡±

    ¡°Make no mention of it!¡± Addaya said. ¡°Though, if you really want to thank me, take a look at this stall! I cater specifically to you northerners, you know. You¡¯ve such delicate skin, and the sun, be it here or in Selasem, can be quite harsh. My oils are a perfect defense against burns!¡± He squinted his eyes between them and frowned. ¡°Or, if it¡¯s a little late for that, I have others that cure burns as well.¡±

    ¡°We should buy something, since he¡¯s been so helpful,¡± Anna whispered. The merchant grinned at her.

    Andrew frowned, but noticed that his brother really did look a little red. Anna looked even worse, and he shrugged. ¡°Alright. How much?¡±

    ¡°Three gold pieces.¡±

    ¡°Three gold!?¡± Andrew repeated, his voice rising.

    ¡°Small price for the comfort that it brings,¡± Addaya replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I even have that much,¡± Andrew muttered.

    ¡°Ah, well, that truly is a shame,¡± the merchant replied. ¡°But as you have been such a polite customer, and I know this is not what you were looking for at first, I can give you a discount!¡±

    ¡°Even discounted, I don¡¯t think we could buy the oils and still afford food for the next few days,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°How much do we have?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°A little less than a hundred silver, I think,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Well, that is perfect!¡± the merchant said. ¡°For I can sell it as low as eighty silver!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to cheat you,¡± Anna said. ¡°Maybe we should just go and stop taking up your time.¡±

    ¡°So considerate!¡± the merchant said. ¡°But I assure you, fifty silver would be a suitable price!¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think we can spare it. But thank you for all your help!¡± He started walking away as he spoke. Even as he turned around, he saw the smile fade from Addaya¡¯s face. Then they were moving again.

    As they walked, Andrew kept an eye out for the patrols Addaya had mentioned. He noticed them right away. Or at least, he assumed the guards he saw in groups of two to four at every street corner were the patrols. Each man carried a spear and shield. They wore conical helmets and veils of white cloth. And they didn¡¯t seem interested in speaking to anyone else. Andrew thought it best to wait in approaching them until they really needed directions again.

    Not long after, they found the main road split into two. Feeling as though he would much rather just turn around, Andrew lead his companions over to the group of four men standing at the intersection. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he began.

    Four sets of eyes turned to him. ¡°What do you want, boy?¡± asked one.

    ¡°We¡¯re from Grealand, seeking an audience with a representative of the city,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°We were told a patrol would be able to direct us to someone that could make the appointment for us. Is that you.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the guard said. ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Wisps in the area,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Outside the city?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°None of our concern.¡±

    ¡°Surely we could at least make our case,¡± Andrew pleaded.

    The guard shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t deal with outside problems, boy. The gate guards should have told you as much.¡±

    ¡°They did,¡± Peter said. ¡°We¡¯re just stubborn.¡±

    The eyes over the guard¡¯s veil crinkled. ¡°Well, I can see that. If you insist on making your case, your should go to the house of Prince Khemir. He may, at least, let you finish speaking. He lives down that way,¡± he added, pointing down one of the forks. Another guard chimed in with more specific directions.

    ¡°Poor kids,¡± one of the guards muttered. ¡°I¡¯d hate to wait for weeks just to be hear the same thing again.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Weeks?¡± Anna squeaked, looking at the guard.

    ¡°Aye. That¡¯s normally how long one needs to wait for an audience,¡± the first guard said.

    ¡°Can we wait that long?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Your Wisp meeting is urgent?¡± the guard asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Andrew said before Peter could say anything. An instinct told him it would be a bad idea to mention the bandits outright until they were making their case before one of the princes. ¡°We were planning to travel on to Ryukyuu to talk with them about it as well, is all.¡±

    Over the veil, the guards¡¯ eyes all narrowed. But they just nodded. ¡°Very well. So long as you keep the peace, we don¡¯t care. But in that case, you¡¯d better get a move on.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time for that, though, do we?¡± Peter hissed once they were some ways away from the guards.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± Andrew agreed.

    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Bet Jarn could get us a meeting sooner,¡± Peter offered.

    ¡°No,¡± the others said together. Andrew went on, ¡°We don¡¯t want that meeting.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what?¡± Peter said.

    Andrew shrugged. He turned to Anna. ¡°We¡¯ve got to stop those bandits before they raid anywhere else. I don¡¯t think we can afford getting help from the city.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°Do we just head back to fort Estron, then?¡± Peter asked.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Andrew said. He looked around. ¡°We¡­ we just follow this road back, right?¡±

    They did not just follow the road back. There were turns they didn¡¯t remember being there, going off at strange angles from the main road. The more they traveled, the less certain Andrew was that they¡¯d never left the central thoroughfare. His brain felt cooked by the sun as the road seemed to just take turn after turn. Not one thing along the sides of the streets looked familiar.

    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± Peter said, pointing up. ¡°Looks like Jarn found us.¡±

    Andrew followed his brother¡¯s gaze. The dragon was high enough in the sky that he would have looked  like an ordinary bird. He circled over the city. Over them. ¡°I¡¯m not sure he should watch us so closely,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°If the spy has friends here, we wouldn¡¯t want them to notice us.¡± He heard Peter drawing in a breath to shout. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he hissed, grabbing his brothers arm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of the guards asking why you¡¯re shouting like a madman in the middle of the street!¡±

    ¡°It would not be a good look, no,¡± came a voice from behind them. They turned to see a tall man standing behind him. He was clothed in armor similar to the guards, though the cloth was all yellow, instead of white, and his veil was not covering his face. He had dark eyes and a curly black beard. A younger, slimmer man stood at his side, eyeing them curiously. ¡°The guards would be particularly unhappy if that beastie were to land here. Might even get them to bring the mages in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to avoid,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°A wise move. Blondie did say you¡¯d be careful, even with the dragon.¡±

    Andrew paused. ¡°Blondie?¡± He looked at the man again, paying closer attention. The man¡¯s armor was the same style as the guards¡¯, but it was rougher. But everything else the man had, his belt, a bit of jewelry he hadn¡¯t noticed before, all of that looked brand new. Suddenly the desert didn¡¯t seem so warm anymore.

    The man came over, stepping to Andrew¡¯s side. His arm came up, as if to pull him closer, and Andrew saw a flash of light come from something small and sharp in the man¡¯s huge hand.

    Time seemed to freeze. If he openly resisted, he knew the guards would come down on him, and they would probably side with locals. Or at least, men who looked more local, as apposed to three obvious foreigners. He doubted the man was about to kill him outright. Not in front of the guards. Probably. He¡¯d have to bet on it.

    He stepped to the side as fast as he could, pulling Peter and Anna with him, then throwing his hands up, palms out. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re interested,¡± he said in a very loud voice.

    ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s¡ª¡± Anna began.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he hissed in response. His brain was working on overdrive. The younger of the two men looked a little disappointed, but the larger man looked absolutely livid.

    ¡°Guess I got cocky, didn¡¯t I?¡± he said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, though.¡±

    Andrew grinned in response, though he still felt cold. His brain felt like it was burning again, but not from the sun. He grabbed his brother and Anna¡¯s arms and started turning them away. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he called over his shoulder. ¡°We were na?ve to try asking the city for help dealing with the bandits for Grealand. We¡¯d better seek help elsewhere. Maybe we could do what you suggested, Peter, and look for your kind of help out in the desert!¡±

    A look of horror crossed over the larger man¡¯s face for just a second. Then he laughed. A shaky, forced laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think they¡¯d help you too much!¡± he said. Several groups of guards had started to watch the exchange. All had readied their spears, or had their hands on their swords. Andrew saw them, but he kept his eyes fixed on the larger man.

    That brief look of horror had confirmed everything for Andrew. He squeezed his brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Tell Jarnvaror we¡¯re leaving, and to meet us at the gates.¡±

    ¡°But you said¡ª¡± Peter began.

    ¡°Just do it.¡±

    There was a brief silence. Then Peter shouted the instructions into the sky.

    One of the guards started approaching them, when Jarnvaror¡¯s return call echoed down to them. The guards looked up, and saw the dragon diving down in the direction of the city gates.

    ¡°Like I said, sirs,¡± Andrew told them. ¡°We¡¯re on our way out. We could use some help getting back to the gates.¡±

    Even under the veil, Andrew could tell the guards¡¯ faces had gone pale. But they nodded and four of them stepped up to act as their escort out of the city. Andrew looked back to where the tall man and his companion had been. The two had vanished into the crowd.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Anna demanded in a whisper. ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°Those were the bandits,¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°And I think their attacks down here were bait to draw us out.¡± He glanced at the guards, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll explain more on the dragon,¡± he said. He noticed one of the guards visibly stiffen, but the kept moving.

    The guards stayed with them, pausing only when they first saw Jarnvaror sitting just outside the main gate. The guards there were not the same who¡¯d let the group into the city, and they were all on the edge of panic. Jarnvaror, for his part, was glaring at them from a safe distance. He made a low rumble whenever any of them moved, but remained still, himself.

    They mounted up, and before they could leave, Andrew had Peter tell the dragon to fly to the north east, into the desert. Peter just nodded, and passed the message on to Jarnvaror. ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡± Peter replied to the dragon¡¯s rumble. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll explain while we¡¯re flying.¡±

    Moments later, they were high in the area, leaving the city of Nuidia behind them.

    Anna wove her net of air around them so they could hear each other, then looked back at Andrew. ¡°Alright. No more ears. What happened back there.¡±

    ¡°Those two men had clearly been in touch with the spy,¡± Andrew began.

    ¡°I¡¯d worked that out when he mentioned a ¡®blondie¡¯ talking about us. It¡¯s everything else you said that I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°He was going to try and capture us. I think the spy just wants us dead, and they were going to try and have the bandits do it.¡±

    ¡°So you just said whatever to get us out of there?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I had an idea. When I realized who they were. That¡¯s why I mentioned finding help in the desert.¡±

    ¡°What lives out here?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°The ruby dragons, remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sweet!¡± Peter whooped. ¡°So we¡¯re going be using them to raid the bandits, after all?¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°No. What Lord Justin said about them still stands. But I¡¯ve been thinking. And I¡¯ve thought up a bit of a different plan.¡± Andrew insisted they keep flying into the desert until even Jarnvaror wouldn¡¯t be able to see the city anymore. But, as night began to fall, he conceded that no one in the city would be able to see the dragon against the night sky. Still, they made a wide loop around the city so they could approach Fort Estron from the west.

    ¡°We want them to think we¡¯re getting the ruby dragons,¡± Andrew said. ¡°To think that we¡¯ll be gone for days at a time, searching for them.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re going back to Fort Estron,¡± Peter said.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Right. We¡¯ll be waiting there to ambush them during their next raid.¡±

    ¡°If their raids were meant to draw us out, why would they keep it up?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think these are mercenaries. I think this is just like Prohr. Normal bandits did business with the Wisp Stealers, and this time they were asked a favor. I¡¯m guessing they were told to make themselves more obvious, so that we¡¯d definitely show up, and to kill us if we did, or something along those lines.¡±

    ¡°But they failed to catch us in the city. Won¡¯t they be more cautious?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Probably. But unless they¡¯ve been ordered not to, they¡¯ll probably still need to do raids.¡±

    ¡°That feels like an assumption,¡± Peter pointed out.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose anything but some time if it turns out to be wrong. And we can test it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to set up an easy mark for them while we¡¯re gone. As soon as I can figure out the details,¡± he added, trailing off.

    It was well after dark when Jarnvaror landed at Fort Estron again. The guards on duty had heard about the dragon¡¯s arrival earlier, but they still seemed thoroughly upset at his sudden return. Lord Justin, appeared a little later. ¡°Well, how was your trip into Nuidia?¡± he asked, stifling a yawn.

    ¡°Weird,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°And? Did they seem willing to listen to our request?¡± the lord asked.

    ¡°Not in any reasonable amount of time,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But we did encounter some of the bandits.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re pretty sure, anyway,¡± Anna added.

    Lord Justin nodded. ¡°Not surprising to find them in the city. That¡¯s where they sell what they steel, after all.¡±

    ¡°But they knew we were coming,¡± Andrew said. He explained their interaction with the bandits and described his suspicion about the spy. Then he described the plan he¡¯d told the others about during the flight. Lord Justin listened in silence, nodding every so often. His face broadened into a smile as Andrew went on.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to set up something for them to attack. We¡¯ll need your help with that part,¡± Andrew finished.

    ¡°I see,¡± Justin said. ¡°Well, I like the idea of catching them in the middle of an attack. And I think¡­ yes, I think there¡¯s something we can use.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll need a soft, valuable target to bait them. Or something that looks like it is.¡±

    ¡°And you know of something?¡± Anna asked.

    Lord Justin nodded. ¡°We¡¯re coming up on summer. Many merchants who go back and forth between Grealand and Selasem will be coming up to sell their wares soon. Most will be stopping in Nuidia first, but there are a few merchants who pass the city by.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they stop?¡± Peter asked.

    Lord Justin shrugged. ¡°Principal, for some. They don¡¯t like trading with bandits. Others think that if they can beat the rush to northern markets, they¡¯ll sell better.¡±

    ¡°My father would do things like that. We would trade in all sorts of things, but If we ever had specialty goods, especially perishables, we would go wherever the market was best.¡±

    ¡°What sort of perishables would Selasem be bringing?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Probably fruit,¡± Anna said. ¡°Maybe some spices. Theres a lot of plants that won¡¯t grow this far north, and others that won¡¯t grow any farther south.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter too much why,¡± Justin went on. ¡°The point is, we at the fort often provide security for some of those that pass the city by. But not always.¡±

    ¡°And these merchants are easy targets for the bandits,¡± Andrew said. ¡°So we just have to wait, and ambush the bandits when they try going for the merchants.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°It¡¯s even better than that. We¡¯re getting a shipment of supplies tomorrow. If we commandeer the wagon for this little mission¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have our bait!¡± Andrew finished.

    ¡°How will the bandits know about it?¡± Anna asked.

    Andrew nodded to Anna, conceding the point, and asked his own question. ¡°And why would they just assume it¡¯s unguarded?¡±

    ¡°We pull your little trick again,¡± the lord said. ¡°Every so often, we ask to higher mercenaries in town to help guarding such caravans when we feel over extended. We can¡¯t always afford it, though. I send some men to town to hire mercenaries but order them to declare any price too expensive. In fact, we probably wouldn¡¯t need to tell them that last bit. We can¡¯t afford anything right now.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°That should work.¡± He went on to ask how Lord Justin would station his men for the raid. Justin thought for a moment about hiding them all in the cart, but decided that would be a bad idea. A few could be there, but most would have to wait and ambush them. Peter offered Jarnvaror¡¯s service as a scout, but Andrew rejected that immediately. ¡°They¡¯ll see you coming down to report. You should stay in the sky until the fighting star¡ª¡±

    Andrew stopped talking mid sentence. Halcyon¡¯s influence had just seemed to fall over everyone. He looked at Anna. She stood very still, but he could see she was shaking, and holding her the opal of her bracelet close. Blue light shone through her fingers.

    ¡°I should go in the carriage,¡± she said. ¡°Or wagon¡­ whatever it is. I need to be there.¡±

    Lord Justin looked down at her. ¡°You intend to fight?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to. Even if you have another mage, the Wisps are with me. I don¡¯t know how I could distribute them to protect everyone. So I¡¯ll need to be in the center, helping the soldiers resist the bandit¡¯s Wisps from the start.¡±

    ¡°I was expecting the three of us would be with Jarnvaror, coming in as reinforcements,¡± Andrew said.

    Anna nodded. ¡°The two of you should do that,¡± she agreed. ¡°But I need to be there for the initial assault.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°If the bandits have their Wisps, this would be a suicide mission without her there. Even so, it will be rather difficult.¡±

    Silence fell over the group. Andrew looked at his small friend. He was sure Halcyon¡¯s influence was the only thing keeping her from shaking.

 Chapter 45

    It took almost three days for Lord Justin to set up the ambush. He sent runners to the city with their fake message the next morning. They returned later that day, empty handed as expected. The carts bringing Fort Estron resources arrived that day as well, and the Wisp Seekers helped unload them.

    During this time, the Wisp Seekers were instructed to remain out of sight entirely. They had to stay off the walls and inside the fort. Jarnvaror¡¯s presence at the fort would give the plan away, so Peter told him to fly north, only coming back during the night when no one would be able to see him. The dragon agreed, taking the opportunity to hunt and rest out in the wilderness.

    Anna spent most of her time trying to talk with the Wisps. She focused on her part in the plan, hoping they¡¯d pick up on it, hoping that they would automatically try and protect the soldiers around her. Halcyon¡¯s influence washed over her as she tried this. She was almost certain he understood. But she didn¡¯t know if the others would follow him.

    ¡°Look at these men,¡± she would whisper to the bracelet, hopping speaking aloud to the Wisps would help. ¡°They¡¯re going to need your help, too, okay?¡± A ripple ran through Halcyon¡¯s influence, but still nothing from the others. She kept trying.

    She didn¡¯t know how many Wisps would be scattered among the bandits. There had been so few with the Pirates. But if Andrew was right and the bandits had been initially planning on dealing with the her and the others, they might be outnumbered. She¡¯d expressed this worry to Andrew. He¡¯d thought to himself a moment before nodding. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, you know,¡± he added.

    ¡°I do,¡± Anna insisted. ¡°If they really do have dozens of Wisps with them, they¡¯ll need protection.¡±

    ¡°Doubt you¡¯ll need to worry about it,¡± Peter said. ¡°Halcyon¡¯s taken on worse odds before by himself, and I¡¯m sure the others will back him up, like they have before. Besides, seems like the Wisps prefer Halcyon to the Steelers.¡± He grinned. ¡°Think of it this way! The more Wisps they bring, the more they¡¯ve outnumbered themselves.¡±

    Anna smiled. ¡°Thanks Peter,¡± she¡¯d said.

    On the second night, the preparations were ready. Peter left with Jarnvaror. He promised they¡¯d swoop in as soon as the fighting started. Andrew would be staying with the other soldiers coming as back up. He¡¯d offered to stay with Anna, but Lord Justin, Peter, and Anna had all pointed out that his skill with a bow would be more useful as part of the reinforcements rather than in the initial ambush.

    So he saw Anna off when she left with the other soldiers in the wagon. A cover had been placed over it, concealing the troop of men inside. Two more wagons, each likewise covered, accompanied them. Anna was stationed in the center wagon, where, hopefully, her Wisps would be able to cover the most ground.

    The three wagons made their way south, almost to the border with Selasem before stopping for the night. Their goal was to travel up the road that ran between Fort Estron and Nuidia. In the best case scenario, the bandits would attack early in the day, while it was still cool, and they would be close to the fort so reinforcement¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be too far off. But it was just as likely they would strike later in the day, if they¡¯d take the bait at all.

    Lord Justin¡¯s lieutenant, Frederick, lead the company of wagons. He was disguised as a merchant, with flowing robes to hide his chainmail and sword. He drove the wagon Anna was hiding in. ¡°Everyone be sure to get plenty of rest,¡± he called when they stopped. Anna knew from the outside it was supposed to look like he was talking to the drivers of the other wagons, even when he addressed the soldiers in hiding. ¡°We¡¯ll be up early.¡±

    Anna tried to oblige. Even now, the ruse was to already have begun. She sat in the corner of the wagon with eight soldiers crammed together, covered by the tarp. They were instructed to remain as quiet as they could. They were only allowed out to relieve themselves and stretch after all the fires had been doused, and then only one at a time.

    When morning came, Anna was sure she¡¯d only managed an hour or two of sleep. Still, she was grateful. The waiting was almost over. The wagons began their journey again, horses trudging slow. The sky grew brighter and hotter and began to penetrate the cloth. Her companions didn¡¯t look comfortable. Unlike the drivers, they wore no disguise over their armor. Their spears were laid out between them on the floor of the wagon. Anna scanned their faces. Some looked nervous, others relaxed, and others merely grim. If they saw her looking at them, they just nodded their heads. So there was only the sound of the wheels and the horses as they moved.

    Anna felt Halcyon stir in her bracelet. ¡°Not yet,¡± she whispered. ¡°We don¡¯t want them to notice you if anyone¡¯s watching.¡± They also wanted to wait until they knew they were dealing with another Wisp user to reveal Halcyon and the others. She felt the soldiers eye her. She mouthed the words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± for them, then closed her eyes to focus on the Wisps.

    The warmth and the motion of the wagon lulled Anna. She was sure she never truly fell asleep, but for a while, time didn¡¯t seem to pass. The whole world seemed nothing more than the rattling of the wheels.

    A series of loud cracks snapped through the air. Anna shot up with a squeak, though, through the neighing of horses and shouts from the men steering the wagons, she doubted anyone heard it. Voices rang out, adding to the confused din. The wagon rattled as it came to a halt. Anna looked around, trying to see through the thin slit between the cover and the rim of the wagon. She saw nothing but Fredrick¡¯s back and a strip of sky.

    A voice came from some distance way. Anna wasn¡¯t sure how far, but it took a moment before she could make out the words. ¡°Calm down, calm down. There is no need to panic!¡± it said. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt any of you. We¡¯d just like to take an early peak at some of the goods you¡¯re selling.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The soldiers around Anna exchanged looks with one another, hands on their weapons. She shook her head at them. It was all she could do to keep Halcyon from bursting out right away. Outside the wagon, Frederick called back to their assailants. ¡°Sir¡¯s please! We¡¯re helpless! We can¡¯t afford to part with anything here!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re poor ourselves!¡± replied the far off voice. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got something to spare for us destitute locals. If not, I¡¯m sure young Sakir wouldn¡¯t mind trying to persuade you again.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t anything you¡¯d find valuable!¡± Fredrick continued in a piteous voice. ¡°Spare us!¡± The soldiers hidden with Anna all reached for their spears. Boots crunched in the gravel as some of the bandits slid down closer to the wagons. Anna couldn¡¯t feel the tell-tale rage or fear of Wisps coming from outside. She wasn¡¯t sure if that meant the enemy had no Wisps, though. Still, she knew they only had seconds before the bandits were upon the cart. Halcyon insisted on trying to help calm her down.

    Outside, the bandit leader was still calling to Frederick. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll know if we think anything is worthwhile. And you¡¯ve nothing to worry about if you really are empty handed.¡± There was a pause as the footsteps kept getting closer. ¡°What is that?¡± came the bandit¡¯s voice again.

    Anna felt herself panicking. He shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Halcyon¡¯s influence from so far away. Maybe it was something else. Had he seen Jarnvaror? Was Peter already descending?

    ¡°You¡¯re monsters!¡± Frederick called in a much louder voice. ¡°You attack travelers with no aid!¡±

    The signal! The soldiers around Anna all began to move, piling out of the wagon with a shout. Anna felt sluggish, watching their instant response. Then her brain caught up. She followed them out of the wagon. Over twenty five soldiers stood, spears and shields at the ready, facing a small group of startled robbers. There were no more than twelve of these men. Or fourteen, Anna realized seeing the two men standing on the ridge next to the road.

    She couldn¡¯t hold Halcyon back any more. He fully emerged from her bracelet, along with a few of the other Wisps. Their influence fell like a fog over the group, even before they were out from the cover of the wagon. The bandits and soldiers, moments from striking at each other, all froze. Anna fixed her eyes on the bandit leaders. She recognized one as the young man from the city. The other, though, wasn¡¯t the large man that had confronted them. He was smaller, with mousy hair and sharp features. And he trembled in rage as he looked over the group.

    ¡°What are you doing? Kill them!¡± he yelled.

    The bandits seemed to hesitate. The soldiers began to adopt more defensive stances. Halcyon pulsed. She wondered if he¡¯d understood it, if he could hear outside the reach of his influence. Maybe he was just reacting to the soldiers and bandits all around though. He pulsed wave after wave of a calm, peaceful resolve. No one moved.

    ¡°Capture them,¡± Anna said, her voice calm. She knew the command would sit better under her Wisps¡¯ influence than the bandit leader¡¯s had. The soldiers that had been in the wagon with Anna turned to her, nodded, then approached the bandits, two to one. The other¡¯s followed suit, and the bandits cowered away. A few turned to try and run, only to be caught by the guards.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they won¡¯t even fight,¡± Frederick marveled, looking as his soldiers subdued the bandits.

    ¡°Damnit, Sakir!¡± the leader of the bandits cried. ¡°Do something! Kill her!¡±

    Anna¡¯s head snapped up. The young man seemed startled by the command. He looked from the Wisps to his commander, then back to Anna. ¡°Right¡­¡± he muttered. He raised his hand. Anna saw a point glowing with yellow light under his wrist. Then the earth around him rose up.

    Anna moved to take cover behind the wagon before the mage completed his spell, but she kept her eyes fixed on him. The earth flowed like water. No, like sand. As it reached about the height of the young man¡¯s head, it condensed into several small pellets. The young man flicked his wrists, and Anna felt herself knocked to the ground. A sound of smashing wood echoed overhead.

    It was Frederick¡¯s quick thinking that saved her. He¡¯d tackled her just as the mage sent the pellets flying. The wagon they¡¯d been standing next to was reduced to splinters in the volley. Halcyon pulsed his influence through Anna¡¯s head, trying to keep her calm. It mixed with her natural terror. She wasn¡¯t sure she could even move.

    ¡°Keep your head, girl!¡± Frederick coughed.

    Anna found herself scrambling to her feet and saw the mage was already preparing another volley of pellets. She only had time to dive again. She felt some of the pellets tear through the air inches from her. She didn¡¯t wait on the ground. She shot up and started trying to prepare a spell of her own.

    Already, the mage Sakir had created more missiles out of the earth. Anna gave up the spell and just ran. Pellets of earth slammed into the ground all around her. She dove behind a rock not much larger than her. She felt it shudder as the pellets of condensed earth exploded across the rock. She tried to reach out with her own sense of magic, thinking she might be able to interfere with his spell. But he was casting too quickly. By the time she thought she saw a way to unravel it, the stones were already flying through the air, the completed pattern fading from existence.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like you¡¯re little mage is a good for nothing!¡± the leader called. ¡°Sakir, kill the men. We can handle her in a¡ª¡±

    The ground shook, and a low growl filled the air. Anna risked peaking around the rock to see Jarnvaror had landed on the ledge with the mage and the leader. Both men had turned to face the dragon. The leader screamed, and Jarnvaror¡¯s head snapped to the man.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s in charge,¡± came Peter¡¯s voice. Jarnvaror hissed. The man drew his sword and swung at the dragon. Jarnvaror retaliated with a burst of flames. The leader fell, rolling down the ledge, screaming.

    The young mage kept his head a lot better. He dashed under Jarnvaror, angling, Anna thought, into the desert itself. As he ran, he raised his arm behind him. The earth rose up as sand, condensed once more into dozens of little balls, and flew at Jarnvaror in a barrage. The dragon roared in fury and shot fire at Sakir. The mage had already drawn the earth up in a barrier around him. Then he pelted the dragon with more rocks. Jarnvaror spread his wings, and the mage sent shards of earth at the one on the right, shredding the membrane and smashing into the thin fingers.

    Anna blinked, watching the whole thing happen. Sakir¡¯s whole arm was glowing yellow now. She was almost sure she¡¯d caught the faint glowing tendrils of Wisp light leaking from his arm, into the rocks he was forming. Had it been doing that before? No, she was sure. He was pouring a Wisp¡¯s magic into his attacks.

    She could tell why, looking at Jarnvaror. The dragon¡¯s face and wing on the side the mage struck from were bloody. He hissed whenever rocks struck at his scales, and he hesitated to go after the mage, only shooting fire until the mage was far enough away that he stopped pelting the dragon with his magic rocks. Then, as she watched, Sakir the mage slowed down, brought his hands together, and suddenly, the ground itself seemed to be carrying him away.

 Chapter 46

    By the time Andrew and Lord Justin arrived at the scene, the soldiers had bound most of the bandits and loaded them into two of the wagons. Several of them had small wounds, and Andrew couldn¡¯t help but notice Jarnvaror had burned the leader. The soldiers had done an admirable job administering first aid, but his condition was rough. Off to the side, Anna and Peter sat with Jarnvaror. Three blue Wisps hovered around Anna as she looked out into the desert. She had a bandage wrapped around her thigh, which was stained red. The dragon was licking the wounds along his shoulder and wing, while Peter tried to wash those along his neck. Even without Peter¡¯s connection, Andew thought thought the dragon was bristling with rage.

    ¡°Sorry we¡¯re late,¡± Andrew said, walking up to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would have made a difference,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew asked, gesturing to her leg.

    ¡°The enemy mage,¡± she said. ¡°He must have hit me, but I didn¡¯t feel it until after he¡¯d gotten away.¡± Andrew listened as Anna described their attempted ambush, and how the mage had foiled it, wounding her then Jarnvaror before escaping. ¡°None of us could get close to him,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°We could still go after him,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Jarvaror couldn¡¯t even take off with those rocks flying at him,¡± Anna said. ¡°What would you do if he knocked you out of the sky?¡±

    Peter only shrugged and turned back to the scales he was cleaning. The Wisps pulsed, and it seemed like they all drifted a little closer to Peter.

    ¡°Is he doing okay?¡± Andrew asked.

    Peter shrugged again. ¡°Nothing too serious. Those rocks were flying so fast they only put little holes in the wings.¡± Jarnvaror rumbled something. ¡°Yeah, I bet they¡¯re sore. But it¡¯s not as bad as that time Mjolniri bit them. You should still be able to fly, this time,¡± Peter told the dragon. Andrew recognized the name of one of the other dragons back home, though he wasn¡¯t sure which one it was. ¡°It¡¯s the other bruises I¡¯m worried about. Jarn says it was like being battered by another dragon¡¯s tail. Just, twenty at a time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Why not run him down?¡±

    Peter rolled his eyes at Andrew. ¡°You ever had twenty people sucker punch you all at once?¡± Peter asked. Andrew shook his head, understanding, but Peter continued anyway. ¡°Now change it so the person is the size of a cat, but still just as strong and he¡¯s battering you over and over¡ª"

    ¡°I get it,¡± Andrew interrupted. He decided he should just be grateful they weren¡¯t hurt any worse. As he thought, Lord Justin approached with his lieutenant, Frederick. Andrew nodded to him, then looked back at Anna. ¡°We¡¯re probably going to need to go after the mage again,¡± Andrew sighed.

    ¡°When we¡¯ve captured so much of his group?¡± Lord Justin asked. ¡°We¡¯ve caught most of the troupe. This should discourage them for a while.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Or the mage might just form another party with his Wisps.¡± Andrew paused. ¡°We should ask the other bandits what they can tell us about any others. The ¡®blondie,¡¯ the bandit in town mentioned, especially.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with that,¡± Anna said. ¡°It may be useful to have Halcyon¡¯s help while we¡¯re questioning them.¡± She stood up and winced, her hand moving to the wound on her leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°I can still walk,¡± Anna objected.

    ¡°You should still rest. Besides, we can bring them over here and let Jarnvaror growl at them if we think they¡¯re lying.¡± Anna smiled and sat back down. The dragon snorted as Peter conveyed the words for him.

    Moments later, one of the bandits was sitting bound between the three Wisp seekers, Halcyon hovering close. Between the Wisps¡¯ calming influence and Jarnvaror¡¯s presence, the man seemed dazed. Andrew asked most of the questions. Unfortunately, after the first question, the rest of the answers seemed to all be the same.

    ¡°Does anyone else in your group have Wisps?¡±

    ¡°Think we¡¯d be sitting here if we did?¡±

    ¡°You might.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t. Only Sakir used ¡®em.¡±

    ¡°And how did he get them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±            ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. He and his uncle left one day and came back with them. Made his magic stronger. Don¡¯t know how he got him. Didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°What about your contacts in the city then? Who do you talk to?¡±

    ¡°Inaros handles that.¡±

    ¡°Inaros?¡±

    ¡°Big man. Sakir¡¯s uncle.¡±

    ¡°Not your captain today?¡±

    ¡°What, Qenna? Just a good fighter.¡±

    ¡°Who would know about Sakir¡¯s Wisps, then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Andrew groaned in frustration and dismissed the man. Each bandit they interrogated gave them similar answers, some in more words, some in less. Andrew hopped moving up the chain of command would help. He had four soldiers carry the burned man, Qenna, over to lay before Anna and the dragon. He glared at them from the stretcher. Jarnvaror bared his teeth. The man didn¡¯t even flinch. Then he entered halcyon¡¯s influence. His expression twisted. He seemed like he really had dealt with Wisps more than the others. He was much better at maintaining his own feeling as the influence washed over him.

    But, as Andrew asked the questions again, he got the same answers. Qenna laughed. ¡°I was worried I¡¯d have to come up with some lie to spite you. I don¡¯t even need to! I don¡¯t even know what you want!¡±

    ¡°What about where Sakir went?¡± Peter asked over his shoulder. Andrew looked back at him, and Peter continued. ¡°We saw him riding those rocks all the way back to Nuidia. But where would he go in the city?¡±

    Andrew grinned at his brother and looked back to the wounded bandit. The mans face had grown stony, and he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You might as well tell us,¡± Andrew prompted. ¡°We can always ask the others. And lets be honest, cooperating is probably the only way you avoid the gallows.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead anyway,¡± the bandit muttered. ¡°Look at these wounds.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve survived worse,¡± Peter said, patting his legs. Andrew thought he might be exaggerating a bit too much, but as he saw the light of hope spring into Qenna¡¯s eyes, he thought it best not to say that out loud.

    It was several seconds before Qenna opened his mouth to reply. ¡°There¡¯s a place close to one of the lord¡¯s homes. East end of the city. It¡¯s called Alephrias. Those in our business often¡­ frequent that place when we¡¯re dealing with high paying... clients. Inaros was supposed to be there, today.¡±

    ¡°Is that the only meeting place?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Qenna said. ¡°There are dozens of other places. Pubs, inns, that sort of thing. We don¡¯t all use the same ones, though, even in the same group. I don¡¯t know all of Sakir¡¯s and Inaros¡¯s favorites.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Andrew said nodding. ¡°Thank you for cooperating.¡±

    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t win me amnesty, I swear I will haunt you all to death,¡± Qenna chuckled. The guard¡¯s carried him away.

    ¡°Well, young man. What are you thinking?¡± Lord Justin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Andrew said. ¡°It will be a risk to find the mage, but I think we have to.¡±

    ¡°What will you do when you find him?¡± Lord Justin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of you are strong enough to fight him. Accept the dragon, maybe. But even if you do bring him, or you could fight him, the city won¡¯t tolerate you making an arrest inside their walls.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We need to handle this carefully,¡± he agreed. He looked over at Peter. ¡°Maybe it would be best if we had Jarnvaror serve as lookout for a while. Do you think he could spot the mage from the sky?¡±

    Peter thought for a moment. ¡°Think you could pick that guy out of a crowd?¡± he asked the dragon. Jarnvaror hissed. Peter grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure we could get him.¡±

    ¡°Just watch him,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we want to go after him while he¡¯s still inside the city.¡±

    ¡°You saw what he did fighting,¡± Anna pointed out. ¡°I don¡¯t think waiting for that is really in our favor. But they didn¡¯t attack us openly in the city.¡± She turned to Lord Justin. ¡°The Nuidians don¡¯t tolerate the bandits causing trouble within the walls, either, right?¡±

    The lord nodded. ¡°No. They have sanctuary so long as they keep the peace. No one can fight if it isn¡¯t in a duel.¡±

    ¡°A duel?¡± Peter asked, perking up.

    ¡°Are you suggesting,¡± Andrew began, ignoring his brother, ¡°that we should find them while the guards are watching?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°We should use the city rules to our advantage, to get close, and see what information we can get.¡±

    Andrew looked in the direction of the city, as if he could see through the walls. He was sure the bandits would be able to get around those rules better than they could. They had years of experience working with Nuidian nobility and soldiers, and they might even be well liked. The Wisp Seekers, though, would still be strangers. He had no idea if they could really use the rules to their advantage. Of course, if the Nuidians really were as strict as Lord Justin claimed about violence in the city, that may not matter. But the risk still ate at him.

    ¡°How do these duels work?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Are they just to the death or what?¡±

    ¡°Most of the time,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°They are used to settle disputes of honor. Some who are desperate might use it to settle debts. But that is rare.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t dueling them,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Even if you could beat the mage, how would you get information out of him afterward? How would you get the Wisps?¡±

    ¡°I could duel one of the lords,¡± Peter suggested. ¡°If I win, anyone in the city would have to surrender their Wisps to us.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Even if you could win, we don¡¯t want to make enemies.¡±

    Peter crossed his arms. ¡°I can win,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a mage, maybe you could,¡± Andrew agreed, thinking of the Mottled. He looked back at the city, then shook his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want us just going in swords drawn. I doubt dueling lords works that way, even if the guards would let you get close enough to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotta do something,¡± Peter said.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°I know. Maybe I¡¯ll think of something on the way.¡±

 Chapter 47

    In the time it took them to reach the city, the only ¡®plan¡¯ Andrew had been able to think up was to ask Jarnvaror to watch them from the skies while they searched for the tavern the bandit had mentioned. Peter passed the message to the dragon, who seemed annoyed he wouldn¡¯t be able to join them. Peter agreed with the sentiment, but there wasn¡¯t much they could do about that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you if we need help,¡± Peter said. ¡°Don¡¯t come before that.¡± The dragon huffed his reply, then leapt into the air, climbing until he almost vanished against the sky.

    Once they were in the city, following Qenna¡¯s instructions to bandit¡¯s meeting place was pretty easy. It took them a while to get there on foot, but they made no wrong turns. The wounded bandit had cajoled one of his companions into drawing up the sign so that they would recognize it, even though none of them could read the script. Peter frowned. It looked like it would just be an ordinary pub as far as he could tell.

    Peter kept walking when they reached it, but Andrew caught his arm to stop him. ¡°We can¡¯t just walk in,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sure we can. It¡¯s not like they can fight either.¡±

    ¡°No. I mean we still need a plan. Just give me a minute to think of something!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been thinking the whole way here?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Anna said. She looked at Andrew. ¡°We might need to just improvise. If they aren¡¯t there, we might be able to get some information from whoever tends the bar.¡±

    ¡°And if they are?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Then we keep an eye on them as long as we can,¡± Anna replied.

    ¡°Or we take their Wisps and run,¡± Peter suggested.

    ¡°No,¡± Anna and Andrew said together. ¡°We need to know more about the Wisp Steelers,¡± Anna continued.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Right. Either way, we¡¯ll figure something out.¡± He patted his brother on the back then started toward the pub again.

    Three men walked out. He recognized the big man who¡¯d stopped them before. His face was red with rage. The scrawny mage had a bruise on his face now, and he wore a sulky expression as he followed the other man. Both were trailing after a new figure. A blond man wearing a purple and black tunic and cloak. Hair hung over his face like curtains, and he was much paler than the other two. Peter found himself grinning. ¡°Hey, they mentioned a blondie, right?¡±

    Andrew and Anna froze just a pace behind him. A moment later, the young mage noticed the three of them and stopped his companions. The two groups of three stood staring at one another in the middle of the street.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Peter called. ¡°We were just looking for you!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± the big man said. He held his hands out as if he were greeting old friends. ¡°We were just talking about you! You gave young Sakir here quite the scare when you fell out of the sky earlier. I was sure you really had gone off to find more dragons.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°By brother didn¡¯t think you guys would be interested in just talking,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re happy to talk,¡± the big man said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just come with us,¡± he took a few steps closer, holding out his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Andrew snapped. Several of the city guards snapped to attention around them, looking at the two groups.

    ¡°Inaros,¡± the blonde man said. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to make a scene shall we?¡±

    ¡°When have I ever made a scene?¡± the big man replied. Still, he stepped back, and the two groups continued to face one another.

    ¡°Who are you,¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Inaros, leader of the¡ª¡± he stopped himself, a quick glance to the guards. Peter guessed that as much as the city didn¡¯t help finding bandits, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to announce his profession out loud. ¡°Well, what I do isn¡¯t important.

    But Anna shook her head. ¡°Your man told us your name. I meant him,¡± Anna said, gesturing to the blond man. She looked at him. ¡°He mentioned you earlier. You seem¡­ familiar somehow.¡±

    The blonde man nodded. ¡°Perhaps I just have one of those faces,¡± he said. ¡°Or perhaps not. Either way, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not in the habit of discussing business with obvious rivals.¡±

    The big man crossed his arms. ¡°Rivals? You¡¯re telling me I might be able to get a better deal on Wisps with them, blondie?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I doubt that,¡± the blonde man said. ¡°My partner is very convinced they don¡¯t have the temperament for, ah, our sort of business.¡±

    ¡°So you do sell Wisps!¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Among other things. That wasn¡¯t obvious?¡±

    ¡°You sell them to bandits, pirates, and rebels,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Why?¡±

    The blonde man smiled and held his hands out as he shrugged. Then he looked at his companions. ¡°Tell you what? If you can beat my strapping companion here in a one on one duel, I¡¯ll answer any questions you like.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t-¡° Andrew began.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Peter said.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew snapped.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled!¡± the blond man said. He turned to the guards watching nearby. ¡°You heard it, right?¡± they nodded.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m gonna fight for you?¡± Inaros said.

    ¡°If you win, I will not consider this job botched, and you may actually get paid,¡± the blonde man replied.

    Inaros grinned. ¡°I accept the duel.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t!¡± Andrew cried.

    ¡°The terms have been accepted,¡± one of the guards called out. ¡°It cannot be rescinded. We must clear the street for you. Then the duel may begin.¡± As he spoke, the guard examined the others. He must have seen Anna¡¯s bracelet and Sakir¡¯s gems, because he added, ¡°And there is to be no magical interference in this duel.¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°Right. Just the two of us, then?¡±

    Inaros grinned. ¡°No outsiders.¡±

    Peter wondered if the Wisp in the hilt of his sword would count. He decided not to mention it.

    One of the guards nodded. ¡°I shall oversee the duel. Make your preparations. We shall ready a clear place in the road for you before your fight.¡± The guards moved out. Two kept an eye on Peter and Inaros while the others cleared the civilians out of the road.

    Andrew grabbed Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting us answers,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°More likely getting yourself killed, boy,¡± Inaros replied. With a flourish of his hands, two long daggers with curved blades appeared spinning in his hands. Some bystanders who¡¯d stopped to watch the duel clapped. Regretting that he didn¡¯t know any tricks to please the crowd as well, Peter drew his own mismatched blades.

    ¡°Do you really think that man is going to keep his promise?¡± Andrew hissed.

    Peter paused, thinking about that for a moment. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the guards make him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Andrew said. ¡°We didn¡¯t find that out ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Get back, young man,¡± said the guard. ¡°We will let them begin soon, and we don¡¯t want any collateral damage.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Not that there will be time for that after I dispatch the spiky haired runt,¡± Inaros added. The gathering crowd oohed at the boast. Still looking very uncomfortable with the whole thing, Andrew backed out. He began whispering with Anna. Peter turned his attention to his opponent.

    ¡°So, when do we start?¡± he asked.

    In reply, the bandit leader leapt forward, slashing down at Peter. Peter slid back. Both his swords were longer than the hooked daggers, but not by as much as he¡¯d first thought as the razor edge of one cut through the air in front of his nose. The second strike was on its way.

    Peter blocked, parried, and retaliated just as fast as his opponent. They hammered at one another like lightning. One moment, Peter would be pressing forward, then Inaros would turn his blade, and Peter would have to leap back.

    Peter caught one blade with his own. Then he thrust with the other. Inaros knocked it to the side. The bandit was stronger than Peter, and just about as fast. At least, at first. Peter noticed the larger man slowing down after the first few seconds. He thought it might be a trap. He feinted. When Inaros didn¡¯t respond, he thrust, aiming for the man¡¯s leg. The bandit cursed, barely managing to dodge the hit in time.

    Peter grinned. ¡°Tired?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Quiet boy!¡± the bandit hissed.

    Peter danced out of the way. He enjoyed the duel. He could sense he was playing to his own strengths to help the mission for once. Not just as a translator, either. He could beat this man. He¡¯d just need to wear him down a bit more.

    Fear flooded into him. It was a very familiar fear. Like a blanket over the rest of his emotions. And with it came that horrible buzzing sound. He saw it appear in Inaros¡¯s eyes as well, and in the crowd around them. Not daring to take his eyes off his opponent, he leapt back, circling until¡­ there!

    Seven yellow orbs were hovering around Anna.

    ¡°It¡¯s the girl!¡± Sakir shouted. He wasn¡¯t that far away from her. He¡¯d kept Inaros in sight, with Anna now over his left shoulder and Sakir over his right. ¡°She¡¯s summoning them! That¡¯s what they¡¯re here for, didn¡¯t you hear them? They are cheating!¡±

    Even as he spoke, the Wisps flared. The ground began to shake. Anna held up her hand. Halcyon emerged from her bracelet in a brilliant blue flash, along with almost a dozen more of her Wisps. Peter felt their influence mix with the others. It gave him more control.

    It looked like it also convinced the guards that Sakir was telling the truth. Peter wondered how they missed the glowing yellow spot on his wrist.

    Either way, he was fairly certain the duel was over, despite it having barely begun. He saw a crack forming in the wall behind the seven yellow Wisps, which ran into the ground under the feet of a terrified onlooker. Peter barreled forward, startling Inaros. The man jumped to the side to avoid his charge, and Peter dove for the old man standing on the crack. The two tumbled to the ground close to Sakir just as there was a huge crunching noise, and the wall shattered into the place they¡¯d been. The man cried out in pain as he hit the ground.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Sakir yelled, followed by the guards taking up the cry.

    Peter rolled to his feet, bringing his swords up, ready to defend against the young mage, Inaros, and the guards, now that they were beginning to advance.

    ¡°Jarn, now would be a really good time for you to get us out of here!¡± Peter shouted up to the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules!¡± the overseer said. ¡°You will not-¡°

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Peter said. ¡°Those are his Wisps, not ours.¡±

    ¡°She summoned them before our eyes!¡± the guards said.

    ¡°I meant the yellow ones, you dullards!¡± Peter shot back.

    ¡°Stop insulting them!¡± Andrew said. Peter realized that his brother and Anna were at his side now. Andrew had his sword drawn, and Anna her hand raised, with Wisps pulsating around her. ¡°They are just doing their job. But we didn¡¯t cheat!¡± he added. ¡°My brother is telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to counteract the yellow Wisps,¡± Anna said. ¡°He¡¯s trying to cause a panic! To let his employer get away?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter asked, along with the guards.

    ¡°He started to slink off the moment the duel started,¡± Anna said. ¡°The boy summoned his Wisps when we tried to follow. You have to believe us!¡± Her words echoed in the mixed influence of the Wisps. Sakir¡¯s were spinning wild around the street. Cracks formed in the earth around them. Anna¡¯s stayed by her, a few following the yellow from a distance, as if they were trying to talk to the seven.

    Peter saw the guards hesitate. They couldn¡¯t seem to muster the will to fight, their minds smothered by the competing influence of terror and calm.

    Jarnvaror landed in the road behind them. Sakir spun, flinging a spell of earth at the dragon. Jarn was ready, lowering his head so the rock ricochetted off his horns. Before the mage could weave another spell, Peter jumped forward and slammed his pommel into Sakir¡¯s head. The young man crumpled to the ground.

    The guards cowered. ¡°It is an invasion!¡± one cried. ¡°Call the mages! Grealand is attacking!¡±

    ¡°We need to leave! Now!¡± Andrew bellowed, running over to the dragon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Peter turned just in time to stop Inaros. He¡¯d thought the bandit might stop fighting now that his employer was gone, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. What made him really angry, though, was that Inaros had gone for Anna, who was kneeling over Sakir.

    ¡°Leave my friend alone!¡± Peter roared, slashing with one blade and knocking both daggers out of the way with the other. Inaros stumbled back as blood sprayed from the wound.

    Peter spun back to try and get Anna onto Jarnvaror, but she was already moving. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she called to him. Peter dashed onto Jarn¡¯s back just before the guards collected themselves. They were forced back by the wind of the dragon¡¯s wings as he leapt into the sky. Wisps trailed after him in a blue and yellow swirl of color.

    Peter frowned, then turned to Anna. In her hands, she had Sakir¡¯s wristband. The artifact contained several gemstones, including one which glowed yellow.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°That was the most reckless, irresponsible, bone headed thing that you¡¯ve ever done, and we all know how much that says!¡± Andrew snapped after they¡¯d landed at Fort Estron. He didn¡¯t seem to notice Lord Justin approaching them with a worried expression. Anna hurried over to the lord to explain the situation as Andrew continued, ¡°Did you hear them? They thought we were an invasion! Bad enough that you accepted that duel! No, you had to call the dragon in, too!¡±

    ¡°Invasion?¡± Lord Justin managed to ask.

    ¡°The bandits¡¯ employer challenged Peter to a duel,¡± Anna explained. ¡°Since he was winning, their mage cheated and blamed us. We had to call Jarnvaror in to get out.¡±

    Lord Justin¡¯s face was pale. ¡°So they believed you cheated in the duel?¡±

    Anna nodded.

    ¡°We were there for information. You just needed to be patient, Peter! For heaven¡¯s sake, we could have followed the man, and there would be no need for any of the fighting!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°Blondie is probably a mage, too, right? He could have just vanished on us and-¡°

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Andrew hurled the words back at Peter. ¡°And thanks to you just jumping in, we won¡¯t be able to learn anything else in the city.¡±

    ¡°Learn anything? You won¡¯t be able to set foot there ever again!¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°They may demand your return to them for trial and execution as criminals, and if we don¡¯t comply it will strain the relationship between us and them even more!¡± The Lord slumped, but not finding anything to lean against, he staggered. ¡°My job is going to be so much harder¡­¡±

    ¡°Criminals of Nuidia?¡± Andrew repeated. He spun back to his brother. ¡°You see? This is what charging in gets us!¡±

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t cheat it would have worked!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re bandits! Why would you think they wouldn¡¯t cheat?¡±

    ¡°I thought the guards were watching them!¡±

    Anna tried to step between the brothers. ¡°Guys, calm down,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°The bandits are locals!¡± Andrew said. ¡°The guards assumed they knew the rules. I would have. They were watching us!¡±

    ¡°Or they could have watched the bandits more closely,¡± Peter argued.

    Anna rubbed her bracelet, wishing Halcyon would help calm them down. But the blue Wisps were now helping the yellow. Their influence seemed subdued, as if they were so focused on one another that there was nothing to seep into the people around them. The Wisps pulsed, and a few of the yellow were starting to change color. Some were turning blue, but the one closest to the brothers was shifting to orange.

    ¡°Guys!¡± Anna called. The brothers continued their argument. Anna stepped between them and tugged hard on their arms, yanking the pair off balance.

    ¡°What?¡± they demanded.

    ¡°Stop talking, both of you,¡± Anna said. She pointed to the Wisps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see¡­¡± Peter began. Then he frowned. ¡°That one wasn¡¯t orange before, was it?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°We influence them, too, remember?¡± Anna said. She looked between the brothers. Andrew folded his arms over his chest and looked away. Peter only frowned and kept looking at the Wisp, almost like he was willing it to change back, or to become blue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in us fighting,¡± Anna said. ¡°We didn¡¯t do well in there. We didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Andrew agreed. ¡°Which is why we should have held back and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Anna said. ¡°If we¡¯d thought a bit more, we might have come up with a better plan. One where we might have learned more.¡± She saw Peter frown. She continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Peter shouldn¡¯t have just dived in without thinking, but I believe accepting the duel was our only chance once they¡¯d seen us. If we¡¯d refused, the mage would have just disappeared anyway. I don¡¯t think the guards would have let us follow him. Once the duel started, I probably should have just kept accusing the bandits of cheating instead of trying to counter it. The guards might have sided with us. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The brothers looked at each other. ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter, does it,¡± Andrew grumbled. ¡°Our mission to stop the bandit¡¯s down here is over. And a failure is a failure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Anna said. She held up Sakir¡¯s bracer. ¡°Remember, I managed to get this away from them. And after their last attempt at raiding, they probably won¡¯t be eager to try again.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°Hopefully. If it was a trap for you, then the trap is sprung and they missed. Still, Nuidia will not be pleased.¡± The lord put his face in his hands. ¡°Ambassadors and bureaucrats¡­ The next few weeks are going to be a nightmare for me.¡±

    Andrew was looking more thoughtful now. ¡°Inaros and Sakir weren¡¯t the only bandits. There are probably others. I¡¯d be surprised if old Blondie hadn¡¯t hired more and given them Wisps as well. Their operations are still likely to continue,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Of course they are,¡± Lord Justin said.

    ¡°So, what?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Do we stay until we¡¯ve got all the Wisps?¡±

    Anna looked at the group of floating lights. She was sure Halcyon would want them to, if he could respond. And if Andrew was right and there were more bandits with Wisps in the area, their original mission was to deal with all of them. But there was something else they needed to do right away. She shook her head.

    ¡°They¡¯ll count our mission as a failure if we go back now,¡± Andrew said. ¡°After last time, I really don¡¯t want to hear what Lady Thalia has to say.¡±

    ¡°Well, we managed to capture a large group of bandits, take their Wisps, and equip the local lord with them, so he can resist the bandits in the future,¡± Anna said.

    All three men looked at her. ¡°What?¡± they asked in unison.

    Anna nodded, handing the young magician¡¯s bracer to Lord Justin. ¡°The Wisps are still bound to it,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯ll unbind them before I leave, but I think I¡¯ll be able to ask them to stay and protect all of you. They¡¯ll still treat it like their home. That way, if there are more bandit¡¯s using Wisps, you can deal with them on a more equal footing.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± The lord asked, taking the bracer with a look of confusion on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know the first thing about magic.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need magic to work with the Wisps,¡± Anna said. She nodded to Peter. ¡°He can a bit, and I could before I learned any magic. If you remain calm, they will, too, and they will help counter the influence of other Wisps.¡±

    A thoughtful expression came over Lord Justin¡¯s face as he looked at the bracer. ¡°Resistance to their Wisps¡­ Probably better with Frederick. Of course, if I was able to recruit an actual mage¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anna said. The Wisps shivered at the noise, and Justin took a step back. ¡°No,¡± Anna repeated in a calmer voice. ¡°Halcyon and a few of the others have helped me cast magic before, but I¡¯m not sure we should try asking it of them or using them like stores of energy. It feels too close to what the Wisp Steelers are doing. Like it could hurt them. And stopping that is the whole reason we took up this quest.¡±

    ¡°It was?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I set out to help them, remember?¡± She sighed, seeing Peter¡¯s grin. ¡°Either way. If Lord Justin think¡¯s this will help deal with any remaining groups of Wisps down here, we should probably return to Woadrok to make our report.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another problem, though,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We haven¡¯t learned anything to report.¡±

    ¡°Aside from catching the face of one of the Wisp Steelers,¡± Peter added.

    ¡°And maybe his name, too,¡± Anna said. The brothers frowned at her. She elaborated for them. ¡°I was sure I¡¯d seen his face before when we first bumped into him,¡± Anna said. ¡°By the time he ran off, I think I remembered where. We¡¯re going to need to go back to Prohr to pay our friend Lady Nonell a call.¡±

 Chapter 48

    ¡°That was the most reckless, irresponsible, bone headed thing that you¡¯ve ever done, and we all know how much that says!¡± Andrew snapped after they¡¯d landed at Fort Estron. He didn¡¯t seem to notice Lord Justin approaching them with a worried expression. Anna hurried over to the lord to explain the situation as Andrew continued, ¡°Did you hear them? They thought we were an invasion! Bad enough that you accepted that duel! No, you had to call the dragon in, too!¡±

    ¡°Invasion?¡± Lord Justin managed to ask.

    ¡°The bandits¡¯ employer challenged Peter to a duel,¡± Anna explained. ¡°Since he was winning, their mage cheated and blamed us. We had to call Jarnvaror in to get out.¡±

    Lord Justin¡¯s face was pale. ¡°So they believed you cheated in the duel?¡±

    Anna nodded.

    ¡°We were there for information. You just needed to be patient, Peter! For heaven¡¯s sake, we could have followed the man, and there would be no need for any of the fighting!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°Blondie is probably a mage, too, right? He could have just vanished on us and-¡°

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Andrew hurled the words back at Peter. ¡°And thanks to you just jumping in, we won¡¯t be able to learn anything else in the city.¡±

    ¡°Learn anything? You won¡¯t be able to set foot there ever again!¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°They may demand your return to them for trial and execution as criminals, and if we don¡¯t comply it will strain the relationship between us and them even more!¡± The Lord slumped, but not finding anything to lean against, he staggered. ¡°My job is going to be so much harder¡­¡±

    ¡°Criminals of Nuidia?¡± Andrew repeated. He spun back to his brother. ¡°You see? This is what charging in gets us!¡±

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t cheat it would have worked!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re bandits! Why would you think they wouldn¡¯t cheat?¡±

    ¡°I thought the guards were watching them!¡±

    Anna tried to step between the brothers. ¡°Guys, calm down,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°The bandits are locals!¡± Andrew said. ¡°The guards assumed they knew the rules. I would have. They were watching us!¡±

    ¡°Or they could have watched the bandits more closely,¡± Peter argued.

    Anna rubbed her bracelet, wishing Halcyon would help calm them down. But the blue Wisps were now helping the yellow. Their influence seemed subdued, as if they were so focused on one another that there was nothing to seep into the people around them. The Wisps pulsed, and a few of the yellow were starting to change color. Some were turning blue, but the one closest to the brothers was shifting to orange.

    ¡°Guys!¡± Anna called. The brothers continued their argument. Anna stepped between them and tugged hard on their arms, yanking the pair off balance.

    ¡°What?¡± they demanded.

    ¡°Stop talking, both of you,¡± Anna said. She pointed to the Wisps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see¡­¡± Peter began. Then he frowned. ¡°That one wasn¡¯t orange before, was it?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°We influence them, too, remember?¡± Anna said. She looked between the brothers. Andrew folded his arms over his chest and looked away. Peter only frowned and kept looking at the Wisp, almost like he was willing it to change back, or to become blue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in us fighting,¡± Anna said. ¡°We didn¡¯t do well in there. We didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Andrew agreed. ¡°Which is why we should have held back and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Anna said. ¡°If we¡¯d thought a bit more, we might have come up with a better plan. One where we might have learned more.¡± She saw Peter frown. She continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Peter shouldn¡¯t have just dived in without thinking, but I believe accepting the duel was our only chance once they¡¯d seen us. If we¡¯d refused, the mage would have just disappeared anyway. I don¡¯t think the guards would have let us follow him. Once the duel started, I probably should have just kept accusing the bandits of cheating instead of trying to counter it. The guards might have sided with us. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The brothers looked at each other. ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter, does it,¡± Andrew grumbled. ¡°Our mission to stop the bandit¡¯s down here is over. And a failure is a failure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Anna said. She held up Sakir¡¯s bracer. ¡°Remember, I managed to get this away from them. And after their last attempt at raiding, they probably won¡¯t be eager to try again.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Lord Justin said. ¡°Hopefully. If it was a trap for you, then the trap is sprung and they missed. Still, Nuidia will not be pleased.¡± The lord put his face in his hands. ¡°Ambassadors and bureaucrats¡­ The next few weeks are going to be a nightmare for me.¡±

    Andrew was looking more thoughtful now. ¡°Inaros and Sakir weren¡¯t the only bandits. There are probably others. I¡¯d be surprised if old Blondie hadn¡¯t hired more and given them Wisps as well. Their operations are still likely to continue,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Of course they are,¡± Lord Justin said.

    ¡°So, what?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Do we stay until we¡¯ve got all the Wisps?¡±

    Anna looked at the group of floating lights. She was sure Halcyon would want them to, if he could respond. And if Andrew was right and there were more bandits with Wisps in the area, their original mission was to deal with all of them. But there was something else they needed to do right away. She shook her head.

    ¡°They¡¯ll count our mission as a failure if we go back now,¡± Andrew said. ¡°After last time, I really don¡¯t want to hear what Lady Thalia has to say.¡±

    ¡°Well, we managed to capture a large group of bandits, take their Wisps, and equip the local lord with them, so he can resist the bandits in the future,¡± Anna said.

    All three men looked at her. ¡°What?¡± they asked in unison.

    Anna nodded, handing the young magician¡¯s bracer to Lord Justin. ¡°The Wisps are still bound to it,¡± Anna said. ¡°I¡¯ll unbind them before I leave, but I think I¡¯ll be able to ask them to stay and protect all of you. They¡¯ll still treat it like their home. That way, if there are more bandit¡¯s using Wisps, you can deal with them on a more equal footing.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± The lord asked, taking the bracer with a look of confusion on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know the first thing about magic.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need magic to work with the Wisps,¡± Anna said. She nodded to Peter. ¡°He can a bit, and I could before I learned any magic. If you remain calm, they will, too, and they will help counter the influence of other Wisps.¡±

    A thoughtful expression came over Lord Justin¡¯s face as he looked at the bracer. ¡°Resistance to their Wisps¡­ Probably better with Frederick. Of course, if I was able to recruit an actual mage¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anna said. The Wisps shivered at the noise, and Justin took a step back. ¡°No,¡± Anna repeated in a calmer voice. ¡°Halcyon and a few of the others have helped me cast magic before, but I¡¯m not sure we should try asking it of them or using them like stores of energy. It feels too close to what the Wisp Steelers are doing. Like it could hurt them. And stopping that is the whole reason we took up this quest.¡±

    ¡°It was?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I set out to help them, remember?¡± She sighed, seeing Peter¡¯s grin. ¡°Either way. If Lord Justin think¡¯s this will help deal with any remaining groups of Wisps down here, we should probably return to Woadrok to make our report.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another problem, though,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We haven¡¯t learned anything to report.¡±

    ¡°Aside from catching the face of one of the Wisp Steelers,¡± Peter added.

    ¡°And maybe his name, too,¡± Anna said. The brothers frowned at her. She elaborated for them. ¡°I was sure I¡¯d seen his face before when we first bumped into him,¡± Anna said. ¡°By the time he ran off, I think I remembered where. We¡¯re going to need to go back to Prohr to pay our friend Lady Nonell a call.¡±

 Chapter 49

    It was a pleasant surprise when, after making their report, Lady Thalia and the others agreed to let them go to Prohr. King Henry was, of course, very excited to hear of the trap they¡¯d lain for the bandits, as well as the duel and their escape from Nuidia. His sister seemed more worried that the trio had been framed as lawbreakers than anything else. But when Anna explained that she recognized the blond Wisp Stealer, the royal mother agreed that investigating the lead should be their top priority.

    Andrew was glad that, for once, they were flying to something familiar. Even if it was Prohr. The moment Anna had pointed it out, he recognized the blond man as well. It worried him that the woman who¡¯d so eagerly supported their efforts against the pirates was in league with the enemy mage. He thought she¡¯d been sincere. Then again, a group as shadowy as the one they were tracking would be able to fake that as well as anything else, he thought.

    Lady Nonell was not at her city residence when they arrived. A servant there directed them to her estate out in the countryside. Her home was a three story mansion, with a sloping roof and balconies overlooking the flower gardens and hedges that surrounded it. Not wanting to offend their friend by crushing any of her landscaping, Andrew convinced Peter and Jarnvaror to land just outside her gate.

    ¡°Think she saw us coming?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Or should I have Jarnvaror call for her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll probably send a servant out to greet us,¡± Andrew said.

    Of course, all the dragon heard was that he should call for their host. Andrew knew the roar he let out was a friendly greeting. He doubted anyone who hadn¡¯t grown up with dragons would think so.

    A man in black livery came out to meet them. Andrw recognized him as the butler from before. He was nervous, looking at the dragon. ¡°Ah, my lords and lady,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°To what do we owe the pleasure?¡± his eyes flicked to the dragon. ¡°Is there some¡­. Ah¡­ emergency?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Andrew said. ¡°The dragon was just saying hello.¡± The servant didn¡¯t seem at all comforted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry,¡± Anna said, sliding off the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°We need to speak with Lady Nonell. Is she available?¡±

    The butler nodded. ¡°Yes, the mistress is here. I can take you too her. As for¡­ ah, your beast¡­¡± he added, looking at the dragon.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s happy to wait here,¡± Peter said. ¡°Right Jarn?¡±

    The dragon huffed his reply, a puff of smoke curling out of his nose. Andrew sympathized with the poor man, who flinched, but couldn¡¯t seem to find anything to hide behind. He regained his composure as they put some distance between themselves and Jarnvaror. His back straightened, and he opened the door for them.

    Lady Nonell was inside, waiting for them.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, my friends,¡± she said. ¡°That beast of yours gave us quite the scare. I hope nothing is amiss.¡±

    ¡°Not with him, no.¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± the noblewoman said. ¡°It is Peter, yes? You and I were never properly introduced, but Sir Mac¡¯Neil told me what you and your dragon did while fighting the Pirates.¡± She smiled at the group and gestured to a table in the adjoining room, where two other servants had set out tea and small cakes. ¡°Please make yourselves comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Nonell,¡± Andrew said.

    The noblewoman shook her head. ¡°Please, call me Maria.¡± When they sat down, Lady Maria asked them about how their travels had been going. Andrew let Peter answer the questions. He wasn¡¯t sure how much they should tell her, but he knew Peter would be happy to talk about the exciting bits. He told of saving Jeremy Thornwood from a swarm of Wisps, of fighting Mottled in the north, and of fighting the mage in Nuidia.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy time,¡± Lady Maria said. ¡°Hardly a moment of rest. I assume this isn¡¯t a casual visit.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We needed to ask you about something. Well¡­ someone,¡± he told her. ¡°While we were in Nuidia, we saw one of the Wisp Stealers. The man selling the Wisps to bandits, and presumable to the Pirates as well. And we recognized him. Anna and I had seen him before. When we met you.¡±

    For a moment, Lady Nonell just looked at him blankly. Then she blinked and gasped. ¡°You don¡¯t mean Zech, do you?¡±

    ¡°A blond guy with hair drooping into his face?¡± Peter said. ¡°We didn¡¯t have his name.¡±

    The look of horror did not leave Maria¡¯s face. ¡°No¡­ He¡¯s different. It must have been his father you saw.¡±

    ¡°His father?¡± Andrew asked.

    Lady Nonell nodded. ¡°I never met the man myself,¡± she explained. ¡°It was about ten years ago, now. A rising mage in the royal court turned rogue. He began practicing very dark magic. He would rob graves to turn bodies into servants. He was chased out of the country ages ago. Not many knew he left behind a son.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Zech told me,¡± Lady Maria said. ¡°I met him a few years ago, and he does look so terribly like his father was described. They share a name, as well, and I can tell how much that pains him. But he¡¯s nothing like a dark wizard at all. I doubt if he can even use magic.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ and you¡¯re certain he was honest about all of that?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°He couldn¡¯t be the necromancer from before?¡±

    Lady Maria¡¯s face shifted first to a look of confusion, then shock, then anger. ¡°No, of course not!¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s a good young man.¡± She seemed to calm down. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t shout at you. If you really did encounter his father¡­ well, I would be rather unsettled myself.¡± She took her breath, then shook her head again. ¡°Besides, my Zech is much to young to be the senior.¡±

    Andrew exchanged a glance with Anna, knowing she was thinking the same thing he was. The man they encountered in Nuidia couldn¡¯t be to much older than either of them. Neither of them thought it wise to tell Lady Maria that.

    Instead, Anna asked. ¡°Perhaps we should talk to your Zech, then. Straighten things out.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, I assure you,¡± Maria said.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Andrew said. It felt like a lie to agree. ¡°But maybe his father has contacted him. Or maybe he left something we can use to trace him. It¡¯s worth a conversation.¡±

    The noblewoman nodded. ¡°I see. Well, I can let him know the next time I see him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not in town?¡± Anna asked.

    Lady Nonell shook her head. ¡°No. He travels for his work.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his work?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°He collects funds to help support those who have suffered due to diseases like the plague or who have been afflicted by bandits. The organization is new, but I know how much it would have helped had it been up and running while the pirates were targeting my ships.¡±

    Andrew resisted the urge to exchange another glance with Anna. ¡°I see. Well, in that case, send a letter to Woadrok the next time he¡¯s in town.¡±

    ¡°Or better yet, send him,¡± Peter suggested. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯d be plenty of people there interested in helping him out too.¡±

    ¡°Or who need his help,¡± Anna added.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea!¡± Lady Nonell said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do that. Oh, are you leaving?¡± she asked as the three stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we must,¡± Andrew said. ¡°If this mage we fought is really the same necromancer as ten years ago, the Archmage should know about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, of course,¡± Lady Maria said. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re able to catch him soon.¡±

    ¡°So do we,¡± Andrew agreed.

    The butler walked them back out to the property gates. Jarnvaror was dozing by the side of the road, there, and the serving man was able to smile with far less nerves than he¡¯d shown before. He left them there as Peter filled Jarnvaror in on the conversation in the manor. Andrew was glad he hadn¡¯t stuck around to hear the ending of Peter¡¯s explanation. ¡°Yeah. It seems like the mage has duped our friend here.¡±

    Still, Andrew nodded. ¡°Either this mage is able to hide his age, or the son is just as bad as the father,¡± he said.

    ¡°Something still seems off,¡± Anna muttered.

    ¡°You think?¡± Peter asked. He adopted a mocking tone. ¡°¡¯I know I look just like that necromancer from a few years back, and I have the same name. But you can totally trust me. We¡¯re not the same person at all¡­¡¯ No Jarn, that¡¯s essentially his story.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get,¡± Anna said. ¡°If he really is the necromancer, why act like there¡¯s any connection? Why not change his name?¡±

    Andrew paused, considering the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°Maybe he thinks a partial lie will be more convincing. Regardless, we should get this information back to Woadrok.¡±

    The others agreed. They continued to debate the question over the next few days whenever they stopped to rest. By the end, though, Andrew felt like he¡¯d cycled through the same two or three explanations a dozen times without any sounding more plausible. They arrived back in Woadrok and reported what Lady Nonell had said to the king and queen, along with their mother, Chancelor Daniel, and Sol.

    ¡°Zech?¡± Lady Thalia hissed.

    ¡°Or the son of Zech,¡± Chancelor Daniel muttered. ¡°Either way¡­ What a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°You think he was being honest about his name?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to know without meeting him,¡± Sol said. ¡°I remember him when he was young. He was very intelligent, but he thought on his feet, only when he had to. Never ahead of the moment. I can see him coming up with that kind of story if somebody like Lady Nonell caught him.¡±

    ¡°And it sounds like he¡¯s been able to wring some money out of the arrangement,¡± Chancelor Daniel noted.

    ¡°He should be dead,¡± King Henry said. Andrew was surprised to see his sister nod in enthusiastic agreement.

    ¡°Would we be able to restart the search for him?¡± the queen asked.

    ¡°If only it were so simple,¡± Lady Thalia said. ¡°It¡¯s been over a week since he fled Nuidia. He could be anywhere in the eastern half of the kingdom, assuming he didn¡¯t flee to Selasem or Ryukyuu. His old bounty still exists, though. Perhaps advertising the fact will turn up some results.¡±

    Andrew looked between Anna and his brother with some confusion. ¡°Is this really so extreme as that?¡± He asked. ¡°I know he desecrated graves around ten years ago, and he¡¯s working with various bandits and such now, but¡­¡± He fell silent as he saw the incredulous looks on King Henry and Queen Emilys¡¯ faces.

    Sol and Daniel, though, both looked more understanding. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t know, your Majesty, your Grace,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Both valleys were fairly isolated from the plague, as were the dwarves.¡±

    ¡°The plague?¡± Anna said. Andrew saw realization come to her face, then. ¡°Ten years ago¡­¡±

    Lady Thalia nodded. ¡°Zech began raising servants for himself ten years ago. When we tried arresting him, he got away by having the bodies defend himself. Those who fought the dead fell ill first, but that was days afterward. They¡¯d already spread it to others without any signs. More and more people started falling ill. Eventually even my husband and his sister¡­¡± her voice broke.

    But Andrew found himself turning from lady Thalia to her children. King Henry¡¯s face seemed like it contained a storm. Fire burned behind queen Emily¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see,¡± he muttered. ¡°And this is the man who¡¯s trying to gather Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Chancelor Daniel said. ¡°We are rather concerned that he¡¯s back.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Anna waited in silence for over a minute as Sol thought over her question. They were in his office, and he¡¯d just finished assessing her progress in practicing magic. Now he was examining her like a puzzle, and she squirmed under his gaze. Finally, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still too early to tell,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing!¡± Anna insisted. ¡°Surely there¡¯s something I can learn that¡¯s useful!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned plenty of useful things, and you¡¯ve discovered your particular talent,¡± Sol said. ¡°But spellbreakers are usually not useful in combat. You survived it once, by sheer force of beginners luck. But, as you saw in Nuidia, catching a mage¡¯s spell before he casts is almost impossible anyway.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I want to know a spell I can use to defend the others,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rely on luck. I doubt I have much left.¡±

    Sol nodded in sympathy. ¡°I understand that. You¡¯re good at weaving the spells, but you¡¯re not fast enough to do it when it¡¯s urgent. Combat spells, at least for now, are out of the question.¡±

    Anna crossed her arms. She hadn¡¯t expected Sol to teach her the spell for rocketing earth around or even wind blades like the pirate mage. But she¡¯d hoped there might be something she could do. ¡°There has to be something,¡± Anna said. ¡°I could cast the spells ahead of time! No¡­ I couldn¡¯t predict them, could I?¡±

    But Sol was examining her again. A grin spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, actually¡­ The closest kind of magic to spellbreaking is enchantment. We haven¡¯t tried that. It¡¯s complex, more so than most other magics. By complexity isn¡¯t your issue.¡±

    ¡°What kind of enchantment could I make for fighting?¡± Anna asked. She tried imagining having a gem that would precast spells for her, such as shooting fire whenever she touched it. Somehow, that didn¡¯t feel right to her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a combat enchantment.¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°You probably have. The captain of the guard in Prohr, and likely many of the soldiers in Nuidia, would have had enchanted weapons and armor. They would be sturdier than most equipment, and resistant to some forms of magic.¡±

    Anna felt her heart jump. ¡°So it is defensive magic!¡± Anna said. ¡°I can work with that! How¡¯s it done.¡±

    ¡°Depends on the enchantment you want,¡± Sol said. ¡°The more you want an enchantment to do, the more complicated it gets, and by rather a lot. Sort of like how the lynxes in the crimson wood are only about five times the size of a house cat, but their nearly fifty times the weight.¡± As he spoke, he walked over to one of the shelves and pulled a book off for Anna.

    ¡°This book goes over the theory of defensive enchantments and gives a few simple examples.

    Anna took the book and scanned its table of contents. ¡°They look like they¡¯d be rather limited.¡±

    ¡°Combat spells have their own limitations. Most of the mage¡¯s you¡¯ve fought so far have exclusively used variations of one spell. It¡¯s much simpler, and usually safer, to be good at one spell you can fight with. It becomes your sword.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my enchantments only protect against one sort of spell?¡± Anna asked.

    Sol shook his head. ¡°It will be complicated, but the beauty of enchanting is that you have as much time as you need to make it more complicated, to make it able to resist more than one kind of thing. There are well known, stable enchantments that can serve a person just as well as a full suite of armor, and against as many kinds of attacks. You also have the advantage, of as many as many enchantments as you can think of being active, as opposed to other magicians, who are limited by their focus.¡±

    Sol continued for a while, describing a few more details of the enchanting, and he provided her with two very small gems she could use to practice with. As he spoke, Peter arrived at the door. ¡°Duty calls,¡± he said.

    Anna nodded. She stood, then suddenly remembered the other question she was wanting to ask. She turned back to Sol. ¡°Any updates on the High Elf book?¡±

    Sol shook his head. ¡°No word yet,¡± he replied.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten any research done since sending it,¡± Anna said.

    Again, Sol nodded. ¡°You and I haven¡¯t, but the monks will, never fear. It¡¯s only been a few weeks. Give it time.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Anna nodded. She clutched the spell book Sol had given her closer, then left with Peter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the book?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I want be some help the next time we encounter a mage,¡± Anna explained. ¡°Sol thought learning how to make enchantments might help.¡±

    ¡°Ooh!¡± Peter said, looking at the book with more interest. ¡°That requires a gemstone, right? Think you could enchant my sword?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Wisp living in it would be very happy about that,¡± Anna said.

    Peter frowned. ¡°How are you going to make enchantments, then?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Sol gave me these two gems to practice with,¡± Anna said, showing him. ¡°I won¡¯t be using the Wisps¡¯ gem.¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°Fair enough. Can¡¯t wait to see what you come up with.¡±

    They met with Andrew just outside the throne room. Inside, the King and Queen were waiting for them, along with their mother and Chancelor Daniel. The three knelt. When they rose, Anna realized there was some tension between the four of them. ¡°We are at your service,¡± Andrew said, and Anna could tell he¡¯d noticed as well.

    ¡°There is another gathering of Wisps that has just started to the south,¡± Queen Emily said. ¡°We would like you to go and investigate it.¡±

    ¡°We think the Wisp Stealers will probably try and take advantage of it,¡± King Henry added. ¡°Try and catch one of them.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Your majesty, I think that would be unwise,¡± Daniel said. ¡°We still don¡¯t know enough about this group, and we don¡¯t want another misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Surely your endorsement will help prevent that,¡± Andrew said.

    The Chancelor shook his head. ¡°On Grealish soil, it might,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving the country again?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Lady Thalia. ¡°And we can¡¯t afford a repeat of Nuidia with Selasem. So we expect you to be discrete.¡±

    Anna blinked. ¡°The Tiger¡¯s Pass,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s where they¡¯re gathering this time?¡±

    All four nodded. ¡°It¡¯s close to the border,¡± King Henry said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any issues just flying there and leaving before there¡¯s any issue.¡±

    ¡°And if the Wisp Stealers or Selasi spot us?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Or if the Steelers are pretending to be Selasi?¡±

    ¡°An excellent point,¡± Chancelor Daniel said. ¡°It would be better for us to send an official envoy to Selasem first. Establish common cause on this front before sending our Wisp Seekers.¡±

    The King and Queen both shook their heads. ¡°No. This group needs to be dealt with. We¡¯ll lose them if we just ignore any Wisp activity that¡¯s barely half a kilometer across the border.¡± Queen Emily turned to the Wisp Seekers. ¡°Daniel has a point, though. We should establish common cause with the other nations. We¡¯ve sent a letter to Ryukyuu already, thanks to you. If you are able, after checking on the ruins of Tiger¡¯s Pass, you should seek out the Queen of Selasem to offer such an alliance regarding the Wisps.¡±

    There was silence for a moment. Then Daniel said, ¡°That would be better. At least, the offer.¡± He turned to the others. ¡°We may wish to send a more¡­ specialized envoy for the real negotiations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Do you think you can draft a formal letter for the Selasi Queen, Daniel?¡± Queen Emily asked.

    ¡°I can have something drawn up in about an hour or so,¡± the Chancelor replied.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lady Thalia said. ¡°In the meantime, ensuring that you intercept Zech or whoever is working with him is your main priority. Capture him if you can.¡±

    Anna blinked. She almost opened her mouth to object that they weren¡¯t ready to deal with a serious mage, but the king and queen were both nodding agreement with their mother.

    Andrew bowed. ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as we have the letter for the queen,¡± Andrew said.

    Within a few hours, they were flying south. Tiger¡¯s pass was a little more than two days away by flight. They stopped by the river in the evening. Jarnvaror left the group to go hunting while they made camp. Anna opened her spell book and began trying to memorize the enchantments it described. Even at a glance, she could tell most of them were far more complicated than any of the nets she¡¯d worked with before. She tried to place the simplest one she could find onto one of the gem¡¯s Sol had given her. All it would do was make the gem glow like a candle.

    The spell didn¡¯t take. The net she¡¯d formed would just seem to unravel, and the gem would shudder in her hands. She took a breath, trying to focus. But she couldn¡¯t. She just saw, in her mind, the smiling face of Zech, and hooded Elf woman from the Crimson Wood. She knew she wasn¡¯t ready to deal with them. She could memorize every enchantment in this book, and she wouldn¡¯t be ready.

    The opal in her bracelet brushed her wrist, and she felt Halcyon waiting for her there. His calming influence flowed into her. She reached over and cupped the bracelet. ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make me ready.¡±

    Still, she accepted the Wisp¡¯s help, which made it far easier to focus on the task at hand. Half an hour later, the little gemstone was glowing white in her palm.

    ¡°You got one of the enchantments?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°Just a basic one,¡± Anna said. ¡°I wanted to practice the knots that made the spell stick. I should take it off and try again, but¡­¡± she trailed off, looking up at the stars overhead. ¡°It¡¯s probably too late for that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Now you can see in the dark! You could study all night and sleep while we fly.¡±

    ¡°Tempting,¡± Anna said, though the memory of their flight to the Green Vale made her very certain she didn¡¯t want to do that.

    ¡°Either way, we could stand to stay up for a bit as you practice,¡± Andrew said. ¡°What other enchantments are in the book?¡±

    Anna started to flip through the pages, holding up the little glowing gemstone for light. ¡°There¡¯s one for strengthening metal. If done right, it makes weapons and armor almost indestructible. I¡¯d like to get that for you guys. Then there¡¯s this one: it creates a bubble around the anchor that interferes with specific common weaves of magic, giving a lot of resistance to spells.¡± Anna shivered. ¡°But both of them are really complicated. It would take hours to cast them properly, even if I knew how, and we don¡¯t have the gem¡¯s to anchor them.¡±

    ¡°Sound¡¯s like your work is cut out for you,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll miss the Wisp stealers this time. They might not even know about this gathering across the border.¡± Anna gave him an incredulous look, and Peter just laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was likely!¡± he defended himself. ¡°Only that it was¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±

    Anna felt it just before Andrew saw it. She looked at the gem glowing in her hand. The bracelet was right next to it, but she saw blue mist streaming from the opal into the little glowing gem. A moment later, a Wisp appeared hovering over her hand, with tendrils of light wrapping around both stones.

    It wasn¡¯t Halcyon. She could still feel the blue Wisp in her bracelet. She wasn¡¯t at all able to tell the others apart, though. At the moment, this Wisp had a little green mixed into his blue light, and its influence felt like a sort of grim determination. Before she could do anything, it flowed into the little crystal.

    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said, watching the enchanted light flicker. For a moment it seemed to almost disappear completely. Then it blazed back to blinding life. Anna dropped it and had to look away.

    ¡°Why¡¯s it doing that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± said Anna. She could feel panic starting to rise up. Halcyon¡¯s influence got a little stronger. He emerged from her bracelet as well, but didn¡¯t move toward the little gem at all. He just hovered by her head, calming her. She could almost hear the words, ¡°it¡¯s okay,¡± coming from him.

    She reached down and picked up the radiant crystal. ¡°I think that other Wisp just wanted to make the spell stronger. He was trying to help.¡±

    ¡°By blinding us?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know why I made the enchantment, only that I did,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they wouldn¡¯t like being used for magic, though?¡± Peter said.

    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t know. They¡¯ve helped me with a few spells before, but not like this.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a sort of residue left over in that one from serving someone else?¡± Andrew suggested. ¡°If it¡¯s one of Ironhill¡¯s or the Sakir¡¯s I mean.¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°Maybe. I just¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    There was a rush of wind as Jarnvaror landed by them. He rumbled something, to which Peter replied. ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure that out too, Jarn.¡± He explained for the apparently concerned dragon that, no they weren¡¯t under attack, the Wisps were just being strange again. The dragon huffed and said he wouldn¡¯t leave them till the little creatures calmed down.

    Anna looked at the little gemstone. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll react if I start undoing the enchantment,¡± she said.

    ¡°Can you have Halcyon tell them its fine?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna tried to convey her desires to Halcyon. She could tell he was listening. There was something in his influence that made it clear he was attentive. But she had no idea if he understood. She decided the best thing for it would be to start, and to keep trying to calm them as she went. She picked up the little gem and began unwinding the enchantment.

    As soon as she began interfering with the spell, the Wisp that had gone into it came out again. It bobbed once, then returned to her bracelet as she unwound her enchantment. The glowing ended, leaving the group standing in the glowing of the night.

    ¡°Well, seems like they listened,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°I hope its safe for you to keep practicing those enchantments,¡± Andrew said.

    Anna nodded. But her mind had been taken elsewhere. They seemed eager to help. But she couldn¡¯t make sense of why. Did they know she was trying to help them? Was this gratitude or still instinct. And did this mean they could understand her now, even if she couldn¡¯t understand them? Could she talk with them now? As she fell asleep, she brushed the Wisps¡¯ gemstone with her finger.

 Chapter 51

    Peter enjoyed the wind as they flew south. It was much warmer than most flights, and the sky was clear. Jarn was humming an old tune only he and the dragons recognized. They would be reaching Selasem in about an hour, based on what the dragon had told him. But the job sounded simple enough to him.

    Anna had decided that, if there was no mage at the Wisp¡¯s gathering, she would let Halcyon into the group to try and work with all of the ones that were there. She¡¯d been worried, last time, that he¡¯d get lost in the crowd. Now, it sounded like she thought he had gotten a bit more confident.

    Of course, something could go wrong. Something usually went wrong. Most likely, there would be a Wisp Stealer mage there, and they would have to fight, surrounded by hundreds of less than happy little lights.

    Over the last two days, Anna had been practicing for that. She¡¯d managed to learn one of the simpler enchantments from Sol¡¯s book. It improved the strength of metal, making armor stronger. She¡¯d successfully applied it to both of the little gems, which they¡¯d attached to Andrew and Peter¡¯s chain shirts. It would be some protection, but there would probably be lots of spells that could get around it.

    Jarn broke off his humming to tell them he could make out the pass winding through the peaks. Peter gestured, letting them know their destination was in sight. Well, more or less. The ruins themselves would be hidden by the trees on the other side of that pass. Still, if the only reason they couldn¡¯t see it was because those mountains and those trees were in the way, that was basically in sight.

    When they passed over the mountains, Peter could see the land sloping down into a dark emerald plain that continued beyond the horizon. He realized that the whole expanse must be the great Selasi jungle. When he looked down, he could see the trees were spreading up the mountains, covering almost everything.

    The wind around his face vanished and the air became a lot warmer. He glanced back over his shoulder at Anna, just as she asked, ¡°Can you see the ruins? They should be very close to the mouth of the pass.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything through the trees,¡± Peter said. ¡°Can you, Jarn?¡±

    The dragon hummed his response. The trees weren¡¯t quite as thick as they seemed in some places. He saw the ruins, and a fort near the mouth of the pass. There was also a road leading up to the pass, with a large group of people riding horses up that way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, say that again?¡± Peter asked. Jarnvaror repeated himself. ¡°How many people?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew and Anna demanded together. Peter waited for Jarnvaror to finish before explaining.

    ¡°Jarn see¡¯s a big group of people riding up to the pass,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Are they soldiers?¡± Andrew asked. Peter put the question to Jarnvaror, who replied with something like a shrug.

    ¡°He can¡¯t tell. They all seem to be traveling together, though.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°Maybe we should just find a place to camp out on the mountains until they leave.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just wait,¡± Anna said. ¡°We might miss the Wisps gathering. We¡¯ll just have to hope this group doesn¡¯t mind us being in the area. Maybe they won¡¯t notice us.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Peter said. He told the dragon what the other two had said, then asked if he saw any place that would be good to land. In response, Jarnvaror turned and began spiraling down toward a clearing near the ruins.

    The trees were much larger than Peter had thought from overhead. What he¡¯d taken to be groups of trees were in fact solitary giants, stretching two or three times higher than any tree Peter had seen before, their leaves forming a green ceiling over the ground below. There was a lot of space between the giants, enough that Jarnvaror could move, maybe not comfortably, but safely. Lots of the ground was covered in broad, leafy scrub, but the road beneath the trees was wide and clear.

    And of course, they were noticed on the way down.

    The clearing wasn¡¯t much farther from the road as it was from the ruins. Peter could see the group of riders Jarn had mentioned riding up the road. He could make out a lot of white, but no real details. Still, it seemed like a ripple ran through the group as the dragon descended through the trees.

    ¡°We should have looked for a clearing farther away,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of those spears.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Peter frowned and looked back. It took him a moment to catch on to what Andrew was talking about. The horsemen, a few of which were now riding out toward the trio, bore weapons that looked like pikes, accept where the spear point should have been were curved blades, almost as long as some swords. ¡°Ah¡­ those spears.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a war party doing marching so close to the border?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Not getting much farther?¡± Peter suggested. Andrew glared at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a war party,¡± Anna said. ¡°They don¡¯t look like common soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they look elite,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Which makes it worse.¡±

    Anna frowned in concentration. ¡°I think we should be able to talk to them,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll try talking to them first about our message for the Selasi Queen. We¡¯ll see how they respond.¡±

    Andrew nodded. Peter glanced at the pair of rapidly approaching horsemen and nodded as well. ¡°Alright. Hey, Jarn, we¡¯re going to try talking to those guys. They might be a bit jumpy so just let us handle stuff, okay?¡± The dragon rumbled his reply. ¡°Not you, too!¡±

    ¡°What he say?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°He said we should dismount so that, and I quote, ¡®they don¡¯t stick me when you make them mad, then.¡¯ Has anyone ever stuck you for that?¡± Peter said, turning to the dragon. Andrew barked a laugh, but the trio did as the dragon requested and awaited the other riders on foot.

    A pair reached them first. They slowed as they got closer, seeming to realize that Jarn was only watching them, and the other three had not drawn any weapons. They were garbed in chain hauberks, with sleeveless white tunics and white conical helmets. There were no visors protecting their faces, though, which were even darker than the men of Nuidia¡¯s had been.

    The elder of the two riders, a man who¡¯s ebony face was framed by a ruddy brown beard, a little lighter than his skin, drove his horse a little farther than his companion before stopping. ¡°Who are you? And what is the meaning of this unprovoked incursion on Selasi territory?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°We¡¯re from Grealand,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°We¡ª¡±

    ¡°That is obvious,¡± the man interrupted. ¡°By the look of you, you would all be from the north even of that country. But why have you entered into our territory unannounced?¡±

    Peter glanced down at himself. He didn¡¯t think he looked all that different from the other people in Grealand. He shrugged as Andrew continued.

    ¡°We apologize, but our business is urgent. We are seeking¡ª¡±

    ¡°Urgent?¡± Hissed the younger of the two men, prodding his horse forward. He adjusted the spear in his hand, and Peter could almost feel Jarn¡¯s attention swing to the younger man. ¡°What sort of urgency could possibly allow a dragon bearing armed men to cross our borders.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the same kind that brings a warband this far north in peace time,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew hissed as both men¡¯s gaze swung to him.

    ¡°You come to our land and accuse us?¡± the older man demanded.

    ¡°Please, just ignore my brother,¡± Andrew cut in. ¡°He¡¯s good at dealing with dragons but he has never learned courtesy.¡±

    ¡°No, let him speak!¡± the younger of the two warriors said, his face stormy. ¡°Then I can decide whether I should remove his tongue or his head.¡±

    ¡°Kofi!¡± the older man said. ¡°Make no threats before they¡¯ve plead their case!¡±

    ¡°A little late for that,¡± Peter said, placing his hands on the hilts of his swords.

    ¡°Damn it, Peter, stop!¡± Andrew shouted. At the same time, Jarn rumbled to ask what the strangers were saying. In a single motion, the younger warrior swung out of the saddle and spun the bladed spear down into a fighting stance.

    Peter only had time to draw his swords. Then the spear flashed in front of his nose. Peter stumbled back out of range and brought his swords up to block the next stroke. He tried to move in closer, but the young warrior changed his grip and thrusted, keeping the weapon pointed at Peter, well outside the range of either of Peter¡¯s blades. He tried to bat the blade aside, but the young warrior would leap back, then charge in and swing again.

    Over the fight, Peter could hear Andrew and the older warrior shouting for the two of them to stop. That seemed like a good idea, accept Peter was pretty sure if he did, he¡¯d get skewered. The warrior facing him didn¡¯t let up at all. More men rode up from the procession, now watching the duel taking place on the forest floor.

    The spearman thrust, rotating the shaft of his spear as he went. Peter tried to parry, but felt the sword torn from his grasp. He felt a hard, blunt force hit his chest. The warrior¡¯s shoulder? And then he found himself staring up at the young man with the curved blade of the spear held over his throat.

    ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± Peter managed to rasp.

    A low rumble filled the clearing as Jarn told the warrior, and the rest of the newcomers to back off. The young man¡¯s eyes flicked up to the dragon, but he didn¡¯t draw himself away.

    Then Halcyon¡¯s influence washed over the clearing. There was a gasp from the gathered warriors, and Peter was satisfied to watch the warrior¡¯s face transform from a smug grim to a look of mingled horror and confusion.

    ¡°We were sent by the King and Queen of Grealand to parlay with the Queen of Selasem,¡± came Anna¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯re faster than the messenger birds, and we apologize for the surprise, but we do come in peace. We were only hopping to examine the ruins where the Wisps gather on the way and make sure there was no figure trying to capture the Wisps for bandits and rogues.¡±

    The younger warrior stepped away, allowing Peter to sit up. He could see the warriors all exchanging glances with one another. The young man looked to the older who¡¯d arrived first with them. The man swallowed. ¡°I see,¡± he said, looking at Anna. ¡°Perhaps it is fate that you come at this time, then. For our great lady Queen Thalitha is interested in this subject, and Grealand¡¯s connection to it. That is why we¡¯ve come with her to this place, the ruin¡¯s you speak of.¡±

    ¡°Wait, here?¡± Peter asked, looking at the warriors. The older man nodded, then looked back toward the procession.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Peter managed. ¡°Right. Andrew said you looked like elite¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the young man said. ¡°We are the royal guard of Selasem, and her excellency¡¯s escort to Tiger Pass.¡±

 Chapter 52

    The queen of Selasem was much younger than Andrew had expected. He knew that his own King and Queen still being children was unusual in the course of history. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he¡¯d thought that would mean the leaders of other countries would all be older. No younger than forty, and probably old enough to be grandparents. He was not expecting to find a young woman around his own age waiting for them in the central pavilion.

    She was dark, like her soldiers, though unlike them she wore green and gold clothing. The golden jewelry she wore was loose, and it jangled on her wrists as she moved. Andrew couldn¡¯t tell if that was because the bracelets and necklaces were oversized or if it was that she was so slim. Unlike the older of the guards, her hair was nearly as black as Andrew and Peter¡¯s, and it was tied back in a series of braids behind a light golden crown.

    She eyed the trio, and her face broke into a grin as her gaze fell on Jarnvaror, who the guards had insisted accompany them to meet the queen. ¡°He¡¯s a beautiful creature,¡± she said. ¡°I have a dragon hatchling, but he¡¯s to young to ride. I¡¯d be interested in buying him from you.¡± She glanced at one of the advisors flanking her. ¡°Do you think twenty thousand pounds sounds fair? Gold, of course.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Peter said, snapping to attention. ¡°Jarn isn¡¯t for sale!¡±

    ¡°Peter, careful,¡± Andrew hissed, though he agreed they wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the dragon. Jarnvaror rumbled something himself, almost sounding surprised, even to Andrew.

    But the queen only shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would. No one will sell a fully grown and trained dragon, even to me. They¡¯re too valuable. I hadn¡¯t realized Grealand had started up the practice. And you¡¯re all so young for it, I¡¯m impressed. It takes quite a lot of patience.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not a standard group, your excellency,¡± Andrew said. ¡°My brother is a beast tongue. We grew up near the dragons, so this one has agreed to help my brother on our journey.¡±

    The queen¡¯s eyes brightened with interest again as she examined peter. ¡°I might have known! My stable master is a beast tongue. He can talk to horses. Tell me, what did your dragon say just now?¡±

    Peter blinked. ¡°He was just asking what it meant to be for sale.¡± Again, the dragon rumbled. Peter turned to him and described the conversation up to this point in a few quick words. ¡°Oh, and selling something means trading it for gold or money.¡± The dragon let out a hiss, to which Peter nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I told her.¡±

    ¡°I take it he didn¡¯t like the idea of being sold?¡± the queen asked. Peter nodded. ¡°Well, that settles it then. Even if you would part with him, it wouldn¡¯t do us any good if he always wanted to leave. Ah well.¡± She let out a wistful sigh, giving Jarnvaror one more longing look. Then she looked back at the trio. ¡°Well, it sounds like you¡¯ve crossed the border to talk to me about Wisps, yes? Why don¡¯t you tell me exactly what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Andrew met the Selasi queen¡¯s eyes and found it difficult to begin. He¡¯d planned to simply tell her about their job, and the plan Captain Shigeru had described. However, he found himself summarizing their journey from the moment Anna had first appeared in the Iron Valley. The queen listened without interrupting, except to ask a few clarifying questions. Andrew described how the Wisp Stealers were causing chaos throughout Grealand and Ryukyuu, and their suspicions that it would be the same in Selasem. Then he explained their desire to investigate the Tiger Pass ruins on the way to bringing her this information.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    When he finished, her advisors mumbled to themselves at the queen¡¯s side. She continued to stair at the three of them, though. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been having problems with the Wisps recently as well,¡± she began. ¡°Most of it close to the Grealish border.¡±

    ¡°We want to help!¡± Anna said.

    Andrew heard some of the advisors huff. ¡°To help cause more trouble, I¡¯m sure,¡± one muttered just loud enough for Andrew to hear. He felt his face grow hot.

    The queen glanced at her advisors and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they have a point,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ve suspected Grealand of causing some of these problems. They are mostly Grealish bandits, after all, and all close to the border. We must be cautious about joining such an alliance. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need more than just your word about this.¡±

    ¡°We have a letter from our king and queen, if that helps,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°It may,¡± said the Selasi queen. Andrew produced the letter for her. When he tried to bring it to her, though, her guards intercepted him, so he passed it to them, who placed it in her hands. She read through it quickly, nodding several times. ¡°There¡¯s not much in here that you didn¡¯t say already,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not much to go on for a joint venture.¡±

    ¡°We were seeking only to propose the idea and open communication on the subject,¡± Anna chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly diplomates, just fast travelers and experts on the subject of Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Andrew agreed, grateful for the backup. ¡°I¡¯m certain that our king and queen would be happy to answer any question you have, or negotiate about the particulars. We all want to solve the issue of the Wisps and the Wisp Stealers.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so¡­¡± the queen said. A smile touched her lips and she leaned forward. ¡°Well, I can see some merit to the idea of having trustworthy partners in solving and issue like this. And I have no doubt of your authenticity, and I think I¡¯ve a good grasp of your character as individuals as well.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll consider it?¡± Andrew asked.

    The queen¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°I might. But I would like some token of good faith before I consider further. You say you came to investigate the ruins on our side of the mountains? Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for, too. Why don¡¯t you join my investigation, and lend me your expertise? Let me see a bit of it, so I know if it¡¯s a good deal for my people or not.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain, your excellency?¡± asked one of her advisors. ¡°Perhaps you could have our mages consult them about our findings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather see it myself, Mado,¡± the queen replied.

    ¡°I understand,¡± the advisor said. ¡°But, and I hesitate to say this, having more foreigners accompany you on this mission.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the queen said. She looked at the trio. ¡°Well, what do you say?¡±

    Andrew turned to look at his companions. ¡°Well?¡± he echoed.

    Neither answered right away. Peter just shrugged, his mind seemingly somewhere else. Anna began, ¡°Normally a group of this size interacting with Wisps is a bad idea. You¡¯re aware of that, right, your excellency?¡±

    The queen nodded. ¡°My men our disciplined, and we don¡¯t intend to get close in groups larger than four or five.¡±

    Anna took a breath. ¡°That should help. And it seems like we won¡¯t have much of a choice if we want to get closer to the Wisps.¡±

    Andrew nodded. He turned back to the queen. ¡°Then we accept your offer. We¡¯ll show you how we¡¯ve handled the Wisps so far.¡±

 Chapter 53

    The Selasi continued up to the pass, keeping the three Wisp Seekers and Jarnvaror under guard. Their guards weren¡¯t an oppressive force. The trio had been given horses to ride while the group moved. But the soldiers had eyes on them constantly. Each had a dedicated soldier, who¡¯s primary way of keeping watch over them was conversation, politely preventing the three from talking to each other. Peter was stuck with the Osei, the elder of the two guards that had ridden out to them, while the younger, Kofi, who Peter had dueled was in conversation with Andrew. Anna had been paired with an old mage named Ashon. He was dressed in robes similar to the queens advisors, though he was older than most of them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve thought for a long time that the Wisps might have had some connection to the High Elves,¡± the old man said. ¡°It sounds as though your research has justified this belief.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how they¡¯re connected?¡± Anna asked.

    Ashon his head. ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s to dangerous to research them much directly, and most of the histories don¡¯t mention them. It¡¯s been an assumption based on the records we do have. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say they are High Elf constructs that have fallen into disrepair with no one to perform the proper maintenance.¡±

    ¡°Constructs?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Like enchantments? Those need maintenance?¡±

    ¡°The more complicated or powerful ones do,¡± the mage said. ¡°The High Elves had long lives, longer even than the Elves of Grealand do today. They were probably made with that in mind. But, after the Catastrophe,¡± the mage shrugged. ¡°Well, we just don¡¯t have enough information.¡±

    ¡°I understand that feeling,¡± Anna said, glancing at her bracelet.

    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    Anna looked over and saw the Queen riding next to them, smiling. On her other side rode a man in jet black armor, unlike any of the other soldiers. The style looked a little more Grealish, but not quite. It didn¡¯t have a visor the way Grealish helmets would, but it did conceal his face. Rather than a pole arm, a giant, double edged blade nearly as long as he was tall rested against his back. He didn¡¯t face the group, but he was too close not to listen in.

    ¡°We do not mind at all, your Excellency,¡± the mage answered for Anna. Anna nodded as well, and the queen smiled at her.

    ¡°Lovely!¡± the queen said. She turned to Anna, here eyes gleaming. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d be able to introduce me to that special Wisp your friend mentioned. The one called Halcyon, yes?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose I could, your excellency, but I haven¡¯t tried to bring him out just to¡­ show him off before. He might be confused.¡±

    The queen grimaced. ¡°Ah, I see. Also, I should mention: that honorific is meant to express fealty here. If I recall, that¡¯s not how the Grealish do things, right?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean ¡®your excellency?¡± Anna asked.

    The queen nodded. ¡°Right. Unless you¡¯re planning on moving here, you should probably just call me Queen Talitha, like Darius here does.¡± She gestured at the sable knight.

    ¡°He¡¯s not from here?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°I am not,¡± echoed a deep voice from inside the helm. ¡°I am from across the seas. My people only just learned of your continent, and we wished to make contact. Much as you, so I hear.¡±

    ¡°And he couldn¡¯t resist tagging along on this expedition to get a look at the Wisps,¡± Queen Talitha added.

    The warrior shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They do not exist across the seas,¡± he said. His voice trilled with an accent that Anna couldn¡¯t place.

    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± Anna said. The knight nodded. ¡°That would support their connection to the High Elves wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± said the old mage. ¡°That was our thought as well when we encountered Darius and his companions.¡±

    ¡°Are your companions here?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Darius said. ¡°They remained with other members of the court, discussing arrangements for further communication.¡± He turned toward Anna. ¡°It would be good for us to begin such talks as well.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Well, we¡¯re trying to enter talks like that with Selasem ourselves. Perhaps your people can join in.¡±

    The knight nodded, then turned back to the road.

    ¡°Back to the Wisps,¡± Queen Talitha began, ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yours out, perhaps you could answer some other questions for me?¡±

    ¡°I can try,¡± Anna agreed.

    The queen smiled. ¡°First off, you¡¯re quite sure your Wisp is thinking on its own, right?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Yes. And so are the others.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± the Queen said. The mage sniffed. ¡°Does that concern you, Ashon?¡±

    ¡°Concern? No,¡± replied the old mage. ¡°But we¡¯ve always thought of them as sort of machines or magical constructs. If they can think¡­ well, I don¡¯t even know how much that changes about what we know.¡±

    ¡°Or thought we knew,¡± Queen Talitha agreed.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they still be creations of the High Elves?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°If so, then the High Elves were something more than skilled magicians,¡± Ashon said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what else they could be. Something natural transformed by them? Another race? It could be anything.¡±

    The queen shrugged. ¡°That goes beyond my abilities. I¡¯m mostly concerned with what that means for using them.¡±

    ¡°Using them?¡± Anna gasped.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Queen Talitha said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anna replied automatically, with a bit more force than she intended. Both Ashon and Darius glanced at her, and the queen raised her eyebrows. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m trying to help them,¡± Anna explained. ¡°I¡¯m working with them as best I can. Sometimes, they help me.¡±

    Queen Talitha nodded after a moment. ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°But there are people using them, like tools. We may need to do the same for self-defense, if we can¡¯t convince some of yours to help us.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t say anything. It hadn¡¯t occurred to her that anyone other than the Wisp Stealers might try to use the Wisps. As she thought about it though, it seemed natural that people would try and copy them, to use the Wisps as a weapon against anyone else who might do the same. She shivered. Is this what Halcyon wanted help preventing? She wondered. She focused on her bracelet, and she could feel just a hint of Halcyon¡¯s influence coming out to calm her.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s¡­ understandable,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Would you be able to tell us how to control them, then?¡± Talitha asked.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s one of the things we¡¯ve been trying to figure out. The Wisp Stealers use a very different method than what I do. They don¡¯t treat them like living creatures. They¡¯re tools for power.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know how,¡± said the Queen.

    ¡°I can tell you what it looks like from the outside,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°So could we,¡± the mage said. ¡°They strengthen a mage¡¯s spell casting and a warrior¡¯s body, and they lend each an aura of influence over the field around them, which they seem to be somehow immune from.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Right. But how they actually get to that, I don¡¯t know. How do they weave the magic together? How much can they do at once? Why they¡¯re doing it in the first place? We¡¯ve never learned any of that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s irksome,¡± Queen Talitha muttered.

    Anna agreed. ¡°The one thing I think I can tell you, based on how the Wisps I¡¯ve worked with have responded, they don¡¯t like it being under that spell. I don¡¯t think they understand it either. I don¡¯t know if it causes them pain, or if they can¡¯t stand being confined. At the very least, though, it frustrates them.¡±

    Queen Talitha considered that for a moment. ¡°I imagine, then, we¡¯d be choosing between your method and that of the Wisp Stealers.¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Talitha nodded, and they rode in silence for another minute or so before she continued. ¡°But how would my people be able to use your method?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said. ¡°I try and work with them. Any time they help me, it feels like a gift, or a favor. They do want something in return, but they seem to at least understand that we can¡¯t communicate very well, so they¡¯re being patient, however badly they want it. But they¡¯ll protect me from the influence of other Wisps. A few times, they¡¯ve helped me use magic. They do it on their own, though.¡±

    ¡°Would you say they are using you, then?¡± the mage asked.

    Anna thought for a moment, thinking back to her first meeting with Sol, when he tested her for control. Anna shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s symbiotic, I think. I feel like I owe Halcyon a debt, and I want to help him.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Ashon said.

    Another member of the company announced they were getting close to the ruins. Anna wasn¡¯t sure what they meant until, she saw the piles of stone bricks and crumbled walls sticking out of the ground between the trees.

    The forest and the old city were one, now. Domes rose out of the ground, visible only as manmade structures where the dirt was thin and Anna saw the tiles underneath. Colapsing walls sprouted out of the ground, surrounding some trees, or just operating between them. Huge trees, wider around than Anna if she stuck out her arms, grew from some. Little bushes and shrubs grew on others.

    And every so often, between the trees, high in the air, flashed smokey yellow lights.

    ¡°Those are Wisps,¡± muttered the black clad warrior, head tilting up as they rode under the Wisps.

    Unease ran through the company as man after man noticed them. ¡°We¡¯re still far enough away that their influence won¡¯t reach us,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they would travel that high up,¡± Queen Talitha said.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before, either,¡± Anna said, wondering at it.

    ¡°Perhaps they are climbing with the trees,¡± suggested the mage.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Anna said, though that didn¡¯t sound quite right to her. ¡°They could also be trying to avoid us. The only Wisps I¡¯ve seen around groups this large are those taken by the Wisp Stealers.¡± Come to think of it, her own hadn¡¯t ever come out in such large groups, either, accept to defend her. ¡°It could also be that the thing drawing them to these ruins are higher up the mountain,¡± she added.

    She could see that much more of some of the old structures were still outside the ground. There was a pattern to it. She could almost make out what the topography of the city would have been based on the remains of the doorframes.

    ¡°What exactly draws them to the ruins?¡± Queen Talitha asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found a fountain with a tree that matches their glowing in two of the ruins,¡± Anna explained. ¡°We think that draws them, but we don¡¯t know how or why.¡±

    ¡°Surely that¡¯s been buried after so long,¡± Ashon said.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t buried in those other places, than it probably wasn¡¯t here,¡± Talitha said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    The path through the ruins wound uphill and between the trees. They moved slow, keeping an eye on the Wisps overhead. Anna¡¯s bracelet began to glow blue, and she could feel Halcyon¡¯s influence beginning to seep out. Queen Talitha watched her, but said nothing. Anna tried to focus on the Wisps themselves.

    She noticed they all seemed to be flowing in the same direction, ahead of them and off to the left, uphill. A short cliff, about the size of a two or three story building jutted out of the mountain itself. At the top, Anna could see more Wisps, some of which glowed red. She pointed it out to the others. ¡°I think that¡¯s where the fountain is,¡± she said.

    ¡°It looks big enough for a plaza,¡± Ashon noted. ¡°And the cliff looks unnatural. Perhapse the roof of the city center was used as a¡ª heavens!¡± he gasped, almost falling out of the saddle.

    As the group watched as the air at the top of the cliff shimmered, going out and then pulling in many of the Wisps nearby.

    ¡°That¡¯s not normal, is it?¡± Queen Talitha asked, looking about as shocked as her advisor.

    ¡°No,¡± Anna said. ¡°The Wisp Stealers are here!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Andrew whirled around to see his brother dismounting the horse and dashing toward Jarnvaror. He wheeled his horse around to cut Peter off. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he said.

    ¡°We need to stop her,¡± Peter said. ¡°Or whoever the mage up there is, anyway.¡±

    ¡°And you think charging in is a good idea after last time?¡± Andrew demanded.

    ¡°Yeah, I think we should catch her off guard,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡± Andrew snapped. ¡°This time, we should have her cornered. We need to think of a plan. Fast.¡±

    As he spoke, Anna rode up to them with the queen just behind her. ¡°Your excellency,¡± one of the queen¡¯s attendants was saying, ¡°we cannot put foreigners in charge of this!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± the queen replied. ¡°We¡¯re making use of their expertise.¡± She turned to Andrew. ¡°Your companion tells me you¡¯ve fought this mage before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Andrew said. ¡°At least we encountered someone using the same spell. She pushed us around, but ran away when the dragon showed up.¡±

    Queen Talitha nodded. ¡°Well, hopefully we can repeat that situation.¡±

    ¡°We cannot have a dragon fighting in our forest,¡± her attendant objected. ¡°It may start a fire that burns for miles from this point.¡±

    Andrew rushed through his mind, thinking what they could do. He examined the guards, the small number of mages, the queen had with her. Then he nodded to himself. He looked at the others. ¡°We¡¯ll ambush her. Peter and I will be bait on Jarnvaror. The rest of you, stay with Anna and try and get as close as possible without the mage noticing.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to sneak as such a large group,¡± the said the elder warrior.

    ¡°Hopefully, with Jarnvaror holding the mage¡¯s attention, you won¡¯t need to try too hard,¡± Andrew replied.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Anna said running up to them. ¡°If she¡¯s cornered she probably will strike at you, however scared she is of Jarnvaror.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to deal with that,¡± Andrew said. He grinned, without much humor. ¡°Maybe we should have had Jarnvaror join in when we practiced avoiding your magic.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I was actually thinking something else. Peter, let me put one of the enchantments I¡¯ve been practicing on your sword.¡±

    Peter drew his second sword and handed it to Anna. Another wave of magic rippled through the air above as Anna focused on the gemstone in the hilt. Andrew saw it flash blue green from the Wisp inside for a moment. Anna looked up at them. ¡°It probably won¡¯t help Jarnvaror too much,¡± she said. ¡°But I think that will prevent her from just pulling the two of you out of the saddle, as long as Peter doesn¡¯t drop it.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever dropped a sword before?¡± Peter asked.

    Andrew nodded his thanks to Anna. He grabbed Peter and pulled him over to the dragon. ¡°Tell him the plan, and lets get going,¡± Andrew said.

    They mounted up, Peter explaining for the dragon what had just happened. The beast let out a low rumble, eyeing the edge of the cliff. Then he started walking along the ground.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he flying?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot easier to land through dense branches than to take flight through them,¡± Peter replied. ¡°He¡¯s going to climb up.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Andrew muttered. He braced himself as the dragon reached the cliff and began climbing. He was careful to make sure his quiver didn¡¯t tip over. He wanted plenty of arrows for the encounter.

    The dragon let loose a roar as his head snaked over the top of the cliff. The waves of magic wavered, and even though he couldn¡¯t see the mage, Andrew had a pretty good idea of what was happening.

    ¡°Okay, Jarn, jump off!¡± Peter said.

    The dragon obliged. Andrew felt dizzy as the dragon spun through the air, rising up, going upside down and to the sides until the world reoriented itself, with the dragon hovering a dozen meters or so over the edge of the cliff, his wings beating down and stirring up the dust on the ledge.

    There was indeed a fountain at the top. The whole cliff was a plaza, jutting out from pillars that seemed to hold up the entrance to a cave that stretched inside the mountain. At its center was the fountain and tree with glowing leaves. Almost a hundred Wisps were flowing through the air, unaffected by the wind of the dragon¡¯s wings. The mage standing by the fountain had braced herself against it, her cloak billowing behind her, her hood thrown off. The blond hair of the elvish mage was tossed about around her face as she glared daggers at the dragon and his riders.Stolen story; please report.

    They stayed like that for a moment. Andrew sought the name that Lord Sallowain had told them back in the Crimson Wood. ¡°Lady Sheil!¡± he called. ¡°Lay down your staff! You can¡¯t win this fight.¡±

    He saw the mage stiffen. Then the mage raised her staff. Faster than Andrew could process, strands of magic shot out of the gemstone, forming a net which rushed at them. Andrew¡¯s gut rose into his throat as the dragon allowed himself to fall underneath it. Then the pressure increased as he rose back, higher, dodging another blast of magic.

    ¡°I am no noble!¡± the Elf woman shouted up at them. Instead of sending another ball of magic at them, she sent out strands like ropes. Andrew flinched, recognizing the spell that had sent his brother flying into the air before, and knowing there was no surviving it from this height. ¡°I refuse to be a noble in that country!¡±

    The strands shot around the brothers and tightened. The hilt of Peter¡¯s sword flashed white. The magic strands froze almost a foot away from each of them, as if they¡¯d closed over a ball. Andrew could make out the brief look of astonishment on the Elf mage¡¯s face, just as Jarnvaror dived at her.

    She recovered before Jarnvaror could bite down. Using a different gem than the one in her staff, she wove a strand of magic into something like a whip and lashed out at the dragon. Jarnvaror hissed, pulling away before he reached her. He spat fire at the mage. With a flick of her wrist, the fire whirled, spinning away from her in thin streams.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing to deal with this one!¡± she yelled. The magical whip shot out and curled around Jarnvaror¡¯s jaws, twisting shut. Whatever Anna¡¯s enchantment had been, Andrew thought, it looked like it could only protect himself and Peter. Jarnvaror tugged and thrashed in the bindings. The mage struggled, but she held his mouth closed. She started pulling them closer, and Andrew was sure they were almost within range of the Wisps¡¯ influence now.

    Andrew knocked an arrow. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to fight us all,¡± he yelled.

    ¡°The three of you are nothing at this¡­ point¡­¡± the mage said. Then she trailed off, as if suddenly realizing Anna wasn¡¯t with them on the dragon¡¯s back. Even as she realized, the Selasi forces were reaching the top of the cliffs. They spread out across the plaza, weapons lowered.

    Queen Talitha took a step beyond the front line. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded, Elf mage,¡± she called. ¡°Surrender your gems, and we will question you softly. Fight, and we will not guarantee your safety.¡±

    Andrew saw the mage curse under her breath, still struggling to hold on to the dragon. ¡°I will not be a prisoner,¡± she hissed back to the queen.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Talitha said. At a gesture, her soldiers began to move forward. Anna was among them, Halcyon glowing at her shoulder, and a few other blue Wisps bobbing behind. Andrew was too far to feel their influence, but it did him good just to see them. An idea occurred to him, and he leaned to whisper to Peter.

    ¡°Could you tell Jarnvaror to hold back while he¡¯s resisting, just a little?¡± he asked.

    Peter looked between Andrew and the dozens of Wisps buzzing around the fountain. ¡°She¡¯ll drag us into the influence,¡± Peter said. ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like being in a mess like that again.¡±

    ¡°Just a little,¡± Andrew said. He aimed and shot at the mage. She deflected it with a second spell, but Andrew was already drawing to shoot again. ¡°Until I give the signal.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Peter said. He conveyed Andrew¡¯s message to the dragon. Andrew fired several more arrows as the soldiers approached the mage within Anna¡¯s protective bubble. The mage revealed a third gem as she cast more spells to defend herself on both sides. She created a net of light, which she launched over the Selasi troops. An incandescent pillar appeared over the soldiers, catching and breaking the net. One of the queen¡¯s mages, Andrew assumed.

    The shards of the Elf mage¡¯s net dissipated, replaced by another whip much like the one binding Jarnvaror. She lashed the soldiers in the front ranks with it, and they stumbled back. In response, the pillar twisted, moving forward and swinging at the Elvish mage like a great club. Andrew was sure it would crush her.

    The whole thing seemed to be caught in a new, much larger knot of magic.

    ¡°How many spells can she cast at once?¡± Andrew muttered. He saw the Queen¡¯s second mage step forward, throwing lightning, only for it to be caught by one of the ropes the Elf cast. She must have at least six spells active, he thought. He hopped it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    He¡¯d stopped shooting arrows, And Jarn wasn¡¯t being pulled with as much force as before. The Elf¡¯s eyes were fixed firmly on the gathering army. ¡°Now,¡± Andrew said,¡± Have Jarn jump back over the cliff.¡±

    His brother grinned, understanding the plan, and shouted to the command to the dragon. Sheil¡¯s head snapped toward them as Jarnvaror began yanking on the muzzle again with all his might. She stumbled, and Andrew swore. He¡¯d hopped the magical bond would just break. Instead, it seemed like the two would still be bound. The mage stumbled, trying to hold on to the dragon, and his mouth closed.

    Behind her, the Selasi soldiers charged. Sheil realized her mistake too late as they tackled her. Several held the Elf down, taking every piece of jewelry, every gemstone they could see, and collecting them in the hands of one of the other mages. The spells holding Jarnvaror and the pillar vanished.

    ¡°Does she have any more crystals?¡± Talitha called to her men.

    ¡°We¡¯re still searching,¡± one called.

    There was a popping sound. Everyone turned to look to the fountain. Andrew saw the gems she must have placed before the army had arrived, just like back in the forest. One by one, he saw them burst. Dozens of Wisps, glowing red, yellow, and orange, began streaming out and away, like a hurricane of flames. Pressure and buzzing filled his head as their influence slammed into him. Jarnvaror let loose an earsplitting roar.

    An image of a tower, or a castle, flashed in his mind. Then it was all gone.

    He found himself blinking a moment later, looking down to see Anna under the dragon. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she called up to him.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Andrew replied, looking around. Peter checked in with Jarnvaror, then gave her a thumbs up. ¡°What about the others?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Halcyon helped us,¡± Anna said, pointing back. Most of the soldiers seemed to be coming too, as if they¡¯d taken a heavy blow on the head. Others looked shaken, but alright. These were gathered around the prone figure of the Elvish mage.

    ¡°Good,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°She didn¡¯t get away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anna said. ¡°But she made sure we weren¡¯t able to help any of the Wisps either.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Queen Talitha¡¯s mages found and removed the last of the Elf¡¯s gemstone anchors. Several guards sat around her, spears at the ready, along with one of the queen¡¯s mages. Sheil, for her part, stared up at everyone with loathing, especially at Anna and the others. The queen sat down at the rim of the fountain, next to the Elf. ¡°Now that all that unpleasantness is out of the way, pleased to meet you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Sheil said. ¡°Attacking a traveler out of nowhere with a dragon and an army? Is that standard here in Selasem?¡±

    The queen smiled. ¡°Not exactly,¡± she said. ¡°Though we do have a bit of a pattern of unusual folks coming out of Grealand these days. Of course, the others were helpful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± the elf mage muttered. ¡°I bet they spouted some nonsense about the Wisps wanting help, and how people have been steeling them from the scepters.¡±

    ¡°From the scepters?¡± Anna sputtered. ¡°The king and queen don¡¯t own the Wisps, any more than you do.¡±

    ¡°Could have fooled me,¡± Sheil said. ¡°The way I¡¯ve heard you going around collecting Wisps for them.¡±

    Anna opened her mouth to reply, but Andrew put a hand on her shoulder. He stepped forward. ¡°Lady Sheil, we¡¯ve been dealing with bandits and Wisps in the wilderness. You told us yourself you were selling the ones you captured to the highest bidder.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Sheil asked, addressing the Selasi instead of the Grealish trio. ¡°Imagine a country where you, Queen, could monopolize a resource against your citizens.¡±

    Talitha frowned. ¡°That would be a concern,¡± Talitha agreed.

    ¡°More than a concern!¡± said her advisor, Mado. ¡°It¡¯s a travesty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we¡¯re doing, though,¡± Anna said.

    The queen held up her hand for silence. She thought for a moment, then nodded to herself. ¡°I think it would be best if we got answers from her without interruption. You three said you wanted to explore these ruins? You have my permission to do so while I interrogate this prisoner.¡±

    Anna looked between the queen and Andrew. Stony-faced, the young man nodded. Anna had a sinking feeling as a pair of guards stepped forward to be their escort. Andrew looked at Anna. ¡°Well¡­ where should we start,¡± he said.

    The whole thing seemed like a haze. It felt like there was pressure on Anna as she looked around, pushing Anna toward the cavern.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°This is very, very bad.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Peter asked. ¡°We caught the mage. Now we can just look for the Wisps.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anna said. ¡°Andrew¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let her control what the others think. Remember in Nuidia?¡±

    Peter glanced over his shoulder. ¡°What could she say?¡± Peter said.

    ¡°She could confirm their fears about Grealand,¡± Andrew said. ¡°She could lie about us. Make it look like we¡¯re behind the all of the problems with the Wisps.¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Maybe she wouldn¡¯t even need to go that far. You heard what she said about ¡®monopolizing a resource.¡¯ The advisors were eating that up.¡±

    ¡°We would be cut off from helping anyone here,¡± Anna said. ¡°At best.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much,¡± one of the guards said. Anna turned and realized it was the same pair that had ridden ahead to greet them. It was Kofi, the younger, who¡¯d spoken. He glanced over his shoulder and continued. ¡°Her Excellency is good judge, and you lot seem¡­ more or less trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°More than the mage, anyway,¡± Osei agreed.

    ¡°Right,¡± Kofi said. ¡°She just needed you out of her hair while she got the other side of the story.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°You think so?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s listening to lies,¡± Andrew said.

    The guards shrugged. The younger said, ¡°We hear lots of lies. It¡¯s our job to tell them from the truth.¡±

    ¡°And the queen is good at it,¡± Osei said.

    There was silence for a moment. Then Peter said, ¡°Maybe I am okay with you guys.¡± He stepped forward and asked the Kofi, ¡°You think you could show me that trick you used to knock me down earlier?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we could spar again back in the camp,¡± the guard said. ¡°Just make sure your dragon doesn¡¯t try to eat me.

    ¡°If there¡¯s time, that¡¯d be fun,¡± Peter replied. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t eat people.¡±

    The two continued talking, with Peter asking more about the guards¡¯ techniques. The guards described them, clearly proud that another warrior was taking interest in their skill. Anna looked back at Andrew and asked, ¡°so what do we do now?¡±

    Andrew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I suppose we try and learn what we can from the ruins, if you think you can focus on anything.¡±

    Anna nodded. They continued into the underground chamber. It was some sort of entry hall with pillars holding up the ceiling, and now much of the mountain overhead. Beyond that, most of the other doorways had caved in, at least as far as Anna could tell in the light flowing through the main entrance. There was no way to tell what the hall had been for. Rubble that could have once been tables and chairs or benches or even just chunks of the ceiling was scattered all over the floor.

    They walked around the ruin for a few minutes, listening to Peter and the guards chat, while Anna examined the walls and pillars, looking for anything out of the ordinary. But the hall seemed empty of all details of the past.

    Of course, Anna knew her mind wasn¡¯t really in it. There were marks along the pillars and the clear sections of wall similar to those around the fountains in the Crimson wood and just outside. She could only just bring herself to take out her notebook to compare.

    It was the same writing, of course. He same letters and words. But, no. The fountain in the crimson wood had seemed to repeat itself. The pillar before her didn¡¯t. Anna found herself jotting down those sections as best she could. There wasn¡¯t much, but she could feel her attention shifting to the task at hand. Perhaps the guards were right. Maybe the queen would be able to tell that Sheil was untrustworthy. They may yet be able to work with the Selasi to learn more about the Wisps.

    She was absentminded as she copied bits of the markings from the walls and pillars down. Even so she noticed that some of the rubble was parts of the wall or pillars, Most of the pieces were too small for her to make out much about them. A few were pieces of stone larger than she was. When she found a shard of stone the right size, she¡¯d pick it up to examine it, and she found that for a few she could identify which part of the wall it was from.

    ¡°So, what is it she¡¯s doing, exactly?¡± Kofi asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s looking at the writing and copying it down for later,¡± Peter explained.

    ¡°She can read the High Elvish?¡± the elder guard asked, sounding impressed.

    Peter shook his head. ¡°Not really. But there¡¯s someone working on figuring out how. She¡¯s getting samples for him.¡±

    ¡°How does that have anything to do with the Wisps?¡± The younger said.

    ¡°It may not,¡± Andrew said. ¡°But learning how to read what the Hight Elves wrote is our best bet to gaining more understanding of the Wisps, since they seem to like gathering in their ruins.¡±

    The young Selasi grunted. ¡°What if this was just a dining hall or something?¡±

    ¡°Why would the High Elves write all over a dining hall?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could you really learn anything from that, though?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best we¡¯ve got,¡± Anna said, picking up a stone the size of her head to examine. She turned it around, then gasped and almost dropped it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Andrew said rushing to her.

    Anna shoved the stone to him. ¡°We need to find where that goes, now!¡± she said, spinning back to the pile and digging through the rocks in the caved in pile they were standing next to.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± Peter asked, though he knelt down and started helping.

    ¡°Look at the stone!¡± Anna said over her shoulder. ¡°Tell me, what does that look like?¡±

    There was a pause. Then Andrew gasped. ¡°Is that Grealish?¡± he said.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s the same letters,¡± Anna said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the High Elf language in our writing system or not, so we need to find more.¡± She set the stone down carefully, so that the writing wouldn¡¯t scrape against the ground. Her heart raced as she thought about it, though. Andrew hadn¡¯t pointed it out, but there were both kinds of writing on that stone. Maybe someone could use one to read the other. They just needed to find more.

    ¡°Got one! I think,¡± Peter said, pulling a little piece of rock out of the pile. He handed it to Anna. It was worn and small. She doubted the fragment had so much as a complete word. Still, she took it and brought it over to the bigger piece that Andrew was holding. It seemed to fit along the side, completing a word that had been cut off.

    She turned to the guards. ¡°Come on!¡± she said. ¡°The more of these we find, the easier it will be to translate the High Elf writing system!¡± she said. She got down on her knees again to dig and heard the guards do the same.

    For a moment, she touched her bracelet, trying to communicate her excitement to the Wisps. ¡°We¡¯ve found something!¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s small but it¡¯s our first real step. I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

 Chapter 56

    The light outside was fading when Anna finally conceded that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any more pieces of the stone any time soon. They¡¯d only found a few more chunks, and only one more of those fit neatly with the peace they already had. Almost none of the new one¡¯s fit with one another. They did find another piece, a little smaller than the first, that had both kinds of letters on it. Then she started placing the artifacts in her bag wrapped up in her blankets.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°We should take these with us to send to Vulcuo,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Won¡¯t your notes be enough for that?¡±

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. They should have as much of the original as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should ask the queen before taking something out of Selasem?¡± Andrew pointed out.

    Anna paused. Her eyes flicked to the guards for a moment. Then she sighed, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask her before we leave.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Right. Well, I assume her interrogation of Sheil is over. And it¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll probably want to get permission to stay the night as well before heading back in the morning.¡±

    ¡°We could come back tomorrow to try and restore this object more,¡± Anna said. ¡°I think it was an obelisk of some sort. See how the¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jarnvaror can fly back with us and an entire stone obelisk,¡± Andrew interrupted.

    ¡°Depends on the size,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Either way, that¡¯s a conversation to have after talking to the queen,¡± Andrew said.

    The guards escorted them back out of the cave. Most of the queen¡¯s retinue was still gathered on the fountain plaza, though Lady Sheil was no where to be seen. Queen Talitha sat at the edge of the fountain, under the leaves of the tree. Without any Wisps nearby, the leaves looked dull and gray. The Selasi queen seemed to be lost in thought until she noticed them coming. She smiled and beaconed them over. ¡°Perfect timing,¡± she said.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the mage?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°Under guard down there,¡± the queen replied, pointing down the cliff. ¡°I was just about to send for you three.¡±

    Andrew glanced around at the disgruntled looks of most of her advisors. He wondered if they were upset by what Sheil had told them or if they didn¡¯t approve of their queen¡¯s decision. ¡°We are at your service,¡± he managed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Queen Talitha said. ¡°Because I have a favor to ask of you all.¡±

    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Peter asked before Andrew could respond.

    The queen leaned forward and folded her hands. She closed her eyes for a moment before answering. ¡°This situation is getting very complicated. The only parts of your story and hers that lined up was that you encountered her once before in the crimson wood, and that you work for the Grealish King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Andrew said. ¡°And what are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I think you three are very honest,¡± Talitha said, leaning back. ¡°I don¡¯t get the impression of dishonesty from any of you. Our elvish friend included.¡±

    Andrew managed to hold his tongue, but both Anna and Peter burst out. ¡°What?¡±

    The queen raised her hands for silence. ¡°As my advisors insist on reminding me, Grealand has never been good about controlling the bandits and highway men along the border. It¡¯s an incompetence that borders on malice. Perhaps they have other issues stealing their focus, like the Mottled in the north, but my people cannot ignore it outright. And with the Wisps seeming to come from over the border so exclusively¡­ well, it¡¯s hard to trust any official of Grealand.¡±

    Andrew kept his face as stony as he could. He didn¡¯t turn to face either of his companions, though he was sure their frustration would show through. ¡°You mentioned a favor?¡± he recalled.

    Talitha nodded. ¡°You three seem very honest, and I¡¯m convinced you really believe in your mission. Maybe you¡¯re a bit na?ve. Or maybe you understand things better than the Elf. I can¡¯t say from here. But I believe you three say what you really believe. And that is vital for beginning negotiations.¡±

    ¡°So you are interested in sending a diplomate to work on this problem with the Wisps?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Talitha said. ¡°I¡¯d rather go myself.¡± Andrew felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, but the queen went on. ¡°I would like to meet the king and queen you serve personally. I know they¡¯re young, even younger than me. It takes a strong will to avoid manipulation in the role of leadership.¡± Her eyes flickered for a moment to her advisors. ¡°I want to know if my counterparts really have that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they would be happy to meet you,¡± Andrew said.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Talitha said. ¡°Because there¡¯s more. You mentioned talking to a soldier of Ryukyuu who originally proposed the alliance for solving our mutual Wisp problems. It would be unfair if we excluded the Ryukyuujin all together. If possible, I would like their king to come as well, and that soldier if possible. I¡¯d like to meet him.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°You would like us to carry this message?¡± Andrew said.

    The queen nodded. ¡°I think you¡¯re correct that our nations will need to work together to solve this problem. Especially if you¡¯re also correct that the Wisps need help and are not monsters.¡±

    Andrew bowed his head. ¡°We are grateful for your trust in us. What is it exactly you¡¯d like to tell the king and queen?¡±

    Talitha thought for a moment. ¡°Just what we¡¯ve said so far, I think. Oh, and if they haven¡¯t already decided on a meeting time with the Ryukyuujin, we could convene during the tournament at Bora. That¡¯s only a month or so away, right?¡± she asked Ashon. The old mage nodded, and Talitha turned back to Andrew. ¡°Warriors from all three nations attend it regularly. It may be good for the people¡¯s moral.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hoping we could go to that,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Well, that makes it a good time for you as well. Hopefully the Grealish royalty agrees.¡± The queen rose from her position sitting at the edge of the fountain. ¡°I¡¯ll get all of this in writing for you as well. Make everything official. I assume you would prefer to stay the night here, rather than flying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯d appreciate that.¡± Andrew said, bowing his head again.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Anna said. ¡°We were also wondering about some of what we found in the ruins. We discovered something that could¡­ well I think it will be important in learning more about the Wisps.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Queen Talitha said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Shards of stone that have writing using our alphabet, but not our language,¡± Anna said, carefully removing a medium sized stone from her bag. ¡°It may be the key to learning High Elvish.¡±

    Talitha¡¯s eyebrows shot up and she walked over to the trio. ¡°Fascinating,¡± she said, examining the stone.

    ¡°I have more in the bag,¡± Anna said. ¡°Not nearly the whole thing, of course, but the pieces we were able to find.¡±

    Queen Talitha handed the stone back to Anna. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you would like to take them with you for further study.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°It may be useful to have the genuine artefact over just my notes.¡±

    ¡°Of course it would,¡± the queen replied, nodding her head in agreement as well. ¡°I should have some workers excavate this cavern looking for the rest of the¡­ obelisk, you said it was?¡±

    ¡°Your excellency, such ruins should be considered property of Selasem,¡± one of her advisors said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just hand them out to any interested party.¡±

    The queen looked back at the advisor. ¡°Well, this can be a sign of good faith for future negotiations about the Wisp issue.¡±

    The advisor backed down, but Ashon stepped forward with another concern. ¡°It will be difficult to reconstruct the artifact if pieces have been taken away,¡± he said.

    ¡°Good point,¡± the queen said, looking more thoughtful. ¡°In that case,¡± she turned to Anna. ¡°This may work best. Ashon, you examine one of the pieces tonight to make a duplicate. You take the original of that piece, and we¡¯ll use the rest to reconstruct the obelisk as best we can before the tournament, or whenever the final date of the meeting is. When next we meet, we¡¯ll bring you all the information we¡¯ve found. Sound fair?¡±

    Anna nodded. Queen Talitha grinned, then turned to her court and ordered them to begin setting up camp among the trees at the base of the cliff.

    ¡°I suppose we should set up our camp along with them,¡± Andrew said to his companions.

    ¡°Before you do,¡± the queen said, her tone lower and expression more serious. ¡°There is something else. It won¡¯t be in the letter to your king and queen.¡±

    ¡°What about your advisors?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the ones I trust most, but for now, this is for your ears only, to take directly to the Grealish king and queen. Not the chancellor, not the archmage, and not even their mother, just to be safe. Neither to anyone else. I need your word on that.¡±

    Andrew resisted the urge to look to his companions for confirmation. He took in a breath, then nodded. ¡°You have mine, at least,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to give it directly to them.¡±

    The queen seemed to relax a little bit, then turned to the other two. They agreed as well, and she let out a sigh. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°This is a hunch of mine after talking with the Elf Sheil and you¡­ you mentioned a spy somewhere in your capital, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew said, suddenly alert. ¡°Did she say who it is?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Talitha replied. ¡°She mentioned a ¡®him¡¯ and it wasn¡¯t this Zech fellow you mentioned. She did confirm that much at least.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, Zech¡¯s not in Woadrok,¡± Peter said.

    The queen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Mentioning Zech made her uncomfortable. But this other character, this ¡®him¡¯ of hers¡­ She spoke about him with a sort of reverence. I don¡¯t know for sure if he¡¯s the one in the capitol. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Your hunch is that ¡®he¡¯ is,¡± Andrew finished.

    Talitha nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think you have a spy in your court. I think their organization is just tied up with it.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean for us though?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°That we have to be a lot more careful,¡± Andrew said. ¡°The Wisp Stealers are more powerful than we¡¯ve been thinking. At least, they could be.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want us telling Chancelor Daniel or Sol¡­ you think it¡¯s one of them?¡± Anna gasped.

    The queen shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know them. I couldn¡¯t say. If not, it¡¯s someone who¡¯s been their long enough to avoid their suspicion or otherwise have their trust, though. And what it means for me is that I think your Grealish court is divided between people like you, who may be honest and trying your best, and others who are¡­ well exactly what my court believes.¡±

    ¡°We should take Sheil back with us,¡± Andrew said, thinking aloud. ¡°We may be able to tell who it is by her reactions.¡±

    ¡°Smart, but I doubt that will work,¡± the queen said. ¡°Even if you could handle keeping a prisoner throughout the flight there, which I doubt with such a young dragon and inexperienced mage. The most likely way for her to give her partner away is by him freeing her.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do with her, then?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep her until our meeting with the other countries,¡± Talitha said. ¡°If you are able to keep the fact that you encountered her at all a secret from all but the king and queen, that would be best.¡±

    ¡°They can communicate over vast distances,¡± Anna said. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t check in, they¡¯ll probably know she was captured.¡±

    The queen nodded. ¡°Then that specific part is out of the question. I¡¯ll mention to the king and queen we¡¯re keeping her in my letter. We¡¯ll interrogate her more, try and discover the identity of her compatriots. If we do, I want your king and queen ready to act.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll tell them.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± With that, the queen started away. Andrew watched her go, wondering how they¡¯d be able to tell their monarchs about this, and if the young rulers would be able to keep quiet themselves.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°¡¯¡­ In either case, we shall watch the Elvish mage with vigilance. In the meantime, I eagerly await your response, and hope to see both of you for the tournament in Borac.¡¯ Signed, ¡®Her Excellency, Queen Talitha of Selasem,¡¯¡± Daniel concluded. He handed it to Lady Thalia. The royal mother took the letter and skimmed over it again, her lips pursed into a small frown as she nodded to herself.

    Anna found herself relaxing. The king and queen had both been excited to hear from their Selasi counterpart, but it was hard to read Daniel and Lady Thalia¡¯s expressions. Now, as the queen mother folded the letter again, she gave the Wisp Seekers and approving look. ¡°You seem to have managed rather well on this journey,¡± she said.

    King Henry twisted in the throne to look back at his mother. ¡°We will accept her invitation to meet in Borac, right mother?¡± he asked.

    Thalia handed the letter to a servant before answering. She pursed her lips. ¡°It seems like a fair enough arrangement,¡± the lady said.

    ¡°There¡¯s precedent as well,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Your father and aunt used it to meet with foreign officials at the tournament more than once. Though I¡¯m not sure the heads of all three major nations gathered there at the same time before.¡±

    ¡°Well, the Wisps are affecting all of us,¡± Queen Emily said. ¡°It would be good to find a solution together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad the terms are to your liking, your Grace,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Is there anything else you would like of us?¡±

    Emily thought for a moment. ¡°The tournament is only about two and a half months away. If the Ryukyuujin were to make it, they would need to set out in the next three weeks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time to send a letter,¡± Henry pointed out.

    Daniel frowned, then shook his head. ¡°Organizing travel arrangements for a Royal procession takes some time. A letter may be insufficient to convince them on such a tight schedule,¡± he said.

    ¡°We could take the message,¡± Anna said. ¡°We¡¯d be able to offer more witness about the Wisps than anyone else to convince them, and we¡¯ve met Captain Yamada. He would recognize us.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± King Henry said. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Daniel said. ¡°They¡¯ve only just gotten back from a mission. And they should stop by Vulcuo before this meeting at Borac to see what they¡¯ve found out about the Wisps. A few days of rest might be in order.¡±

    The king leaned back on his throne, nodding. ¡°Ah, yes. Very well, a few days of rest then.¡±

    ¡°Not too long, of course, or the Ryukyuujin won¡¯t be able to make it in time,¡± Lady Thalia said.

    ¡°We could leave tomorrow morning,¡± Andrew offered.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± The king said.

    His sister nodded her agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll draw up a letter for you to give the king of Ryukyuu.¡±

    The Wisp Seekers were dismissed, and given permission to do whatever they liked the rest of the day. Anna walked a little behind the brothers. Peter looked out the windows as they passed by, while Andrew seemed to be lost in thought.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t given them Queen Talitha¡¯s private message yet,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°I¡¯m trying to think how we can do it.¡±

    ¡°We could just tell them, ¡®Hey! The Selasi Queen had a private message for King Henry and Queen Emily,¡¯¡± Peter said. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d understand.¡±

    ¡°I think that goes against Talitha¡¯s request, though,¡± Andrew said.

    Peter shrugged and just looked out the windows again. Anna followed his gaze, seeing the clouds floating overhead as she tried to think of a solution. But her mind drifted as she watched the drifting clouds. She¡¯d gotten used to flying now. She didn¡¯t enjoy it, but she could tell which days would be good for flying and which would be miserable. And this looked like a better day than they¡¯d had for a while.

    A thought clicked into place. She glanced at Peter. ¡°How do you think the king would respond to a ride on Jarnvaror?¡± she asked.

    Peter grinned. ¡°He¡¯s asked me for one a few times. Never quite worked out, though.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we have time to change that,¡± Anna said. Peter grinned and nodded.

    As be left to let the dragon know, Anna and Andrew stayed behind to think of some way to invite the king and queen to a private flight. Getting an audience with them before the appointed time in the morning would be almost impossible. For once, luck solved the problem. The king and queen passed by talking to one another with a trio of guards at their back. King Henry¡¯s face lit up when he saw them. ¡°You¡¯re still here? Where¡¯s Peter?¡± he asked

    ¡°He went to check on Jarnvaror,¡± Andrew said. ¡°We were just talking.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the king said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to try getting a ride on the dragon for a while, but you guys are always so busy. Or resting up from your missions¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± the queen hissed. Anna couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    ¡°Well, I think Peter was planning a quick flight with Jarnvaror,¡± she said. ¡°The two of them can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Henry asked. ¡°You think he might take us along?¡±

    ¡°Mother would never approve, Henry,¡± Queen Emily said.

    ¡°She barely approves of us riding horses,¡± the king replied. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± He turned back to Anna and Andrew. ¡°Let¡¯s go see him.¡±

    Anna and Andrew led the way, and a few minutes later, they¡¯d caught up with Peter, who was just saddling up the dragon. Peter enthusiastically agreed to give the pair of them a ride. Looking at the saddle, the guards objected that they wouldn¡¯t be able to accompany the king and queen on the flight, since there wasn¡¯t room. ¡°They¡¯ll have me, and a dragon,¡± Peter argued. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°At least one of us should go with you,¡± one of the guards said.

    ¡°I think it would be better if it was me. Or Sol,¡± Anna said, adding the Archmage¡¯s name hastily at the end. She could feel Andrew¡¯s eyes burning into her, and she knew she was gambling, but she was sure it would make the guards less worried if she made the offer. ¡°See, it¡¯s difficult to hear while flying because of all the wind, but I know a spell that can help with that. That way, they could give Peter instructions if they don¡¯t like it and want to land. Sol could, if you¡¯d like us to go and get him.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± said the young king. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go for a flight now, Henry?¡± the queen asked.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± her brother replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait right here with your guards then,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I hope you enjoy your flight.¡± As Peter and the guards helped the royal siblings into the saddle, Andrew placed a hand on Anna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you remember the whole message?¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to them,¡± Anna said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. And make sure the guards don¡¯t worry either. We¡¯re just letting the king go for his flight for once.¡±

    ¡°Right. Best person in the world for that job right here,¡± Andrew muttered, looking more worried than ever. Anna tried to give him an encouraging look before climbing onto Jarnvaror¡¯s back herself.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Peter said ¡°Let¡¯s take to the skies! Hold on, everyone!¡±

    Jarnvaror rumbled a response to Peter. He crouched, raising his wings, and the royal siblings grasped tight onto one another. Anna, sitting in the back, held on to the two of them herself. Then the dragon launched into the air which thrummed with the beating of his wings. The city fell away beneath them along with the canyons and rivers it was built over, while the sky seemed to open wider to receive them.

    Anna had seen it before. She watched royal children in front of her. Queen Emily had shut her eyes in terror for a few seconds. Then, she looked around in wonder. King Henry was laughing, drinking in everything he could see. His eyes streamed from the wind rushing passed them.

    Anna wove her spell to create the wedge in the wind. The sound died away, and they were no longer buffeted in the face quite so much. King henry twisted in his seat to look at her. Anna held up her glowing anchor for him to see. ¡°It is really loud without that, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said.

    Anna nodded her agreement. ¡°We¡¯re not able to talk much on most of our flights.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you just love the rush of the wind though?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Anna told him. Then she turned to the royal twins. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re up here, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Can you take us to the Crimson Wood?¡± King Henry asked. ¡°No, wait, I want to see the mountains! And the Desert.¡±

    Peter laughed. ¡°It would take over a day to reach those places. Except for the woods. That would only take a few hours. You can just see their edge from here,¡± he said, pointing to the tree line off in the north.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to be up here quite so long,¡± Emily said. She gave Anna and Peter a soft smile. ¡°At least not on my first flight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Anna said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to worry your guards and family by taking you so far away.¡±

    King Henry crossed his arms. ¡°Everyone¡¯s always worried about us like that. You don¡¯t need to be, though. We¡¯re the king and queen of Grealand! The Royal Scepters! What does that even mean if we can¡¯t do what we want?¡±

    Anna wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. Peter grinned over his shoulder at him. ¡°That¡¯s about what I thought when I made friends with the dragons,¡± he said. ¡°But it probably wouldn¡¯t have been good for me or anyone else if I¡¯d started asking the dragons to do everything for me. Even if they listened. My brother had to help me learn that, and I¡¯m still figuring it out. You¡¯re both even stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling him that,¡± Emily said. ¡°Well¡­ something like that, anyway. We have responsibilities Sol and Daniel won¡¯t ever have. We need to be ready for them.¡±

    ¡°Very smart of you,¡± Anna said. ¡°

    ¡°We are ready, though,¡± King Henry said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± his sister replied.

    The pair of children seemed to suddenly realize they were having the conversation before their vassals. They shut their mouths. Anna could feel her heart going out to them. The pair seemed like such ordinary children it was easy to forget they were the rulers of the largest nation on the continent. How much could that weigh on them? She couldn¡¯t say, and she didn¡¯t want to add to it. But the Wisps weighed on her, and they wouldn¡¯t be helped by silence either.

    ¡°There is something else were wanting to tell you two,¡± she said. ¡°Queen Talitha of Selasem asked us to pass a message to you, and no one else.¡±

    ¡°She did?¡± Queen Emily asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna replied. ¡°She wanted to pass a hunch of hers off to you that she got while interrogating Lady Sheil.¡±

    The royal twins exchanged a glance, Henry looking as if they¡¯d just given him a present and Emily looking more worried than ever. ¡°What did she say?¡± the king asked.

    ¡°Sheil mentioned someone in the capitol. Not by name,¡± Anna said. ¡°Probably the spy we¡¯ve been looking for. Talitha¡¯s hunch, though, is that the person isn¡¯t so much a spy as just¡­ maybe the leader, or one of the leaders, of the Wisp Stealers, and that this person was always a member of the court.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not too different from what we¡¯ve been expecting,¡± King Henry said.

    Queen Emily nodded in agreement. ¡°Maybe, but it would make this organization more dangerous and a bit harder to find¡­ Who would it be, though?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should let Sol and Daniel know so they could expand their search.¡±

    ¡°Queen Talitha thought it might even be one of them,¡± Anna said.

    The king burst out laughing. ¡°No way! Sol¡¯s been loyal to the Scepters since our father was our age, and Daniel¡¯s our cousin! He wouldn¡¯t betray us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying they are,¡± Anna said. ¡°We just wanted to let you know what she said.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Emily asked.

    Anna nodded. ¡°I trust Sol,¡± she said. ¡°And I think I trust Daniel too. But I also think she¡¯s right that the spy isn¡¯t just a spy.¡±

    The royal siblings looked at each other. King Henry grinned. ¡°Well, that makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? These Wisp incidents have been eating away at the kingdom. The palace would be the best place for the key conspirator to make his scheme!¡±

    ¡°So what do you want to do about it?¡± Peter asked. ¡°We couldn¡¯t think of anything on the way back here.¡±

    ¡°Sol and Daniel have been looking for this spy for a while,¡± Emily said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what more we can do.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Henry said. ¡°We can start our own investigation! We might think of stuff the two of them haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ can you do that without the spy noticing?¡± Peter asked.

    The king grinned back at him. ¡°No idea! Do you think you guys could?¡±

    Peter caught Anna¡¯s eye and shrugged. Anna shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have that kind of skill.¡±

    King Henry crossed his arms, still grinning. ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to tell Sol and Daniel?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°No way!¡± Henry said. ¡°I want to figure this out for myself.¡±

    ¡°That could be¡­ dangerous,¡± Anna managed. She tried to catch Emily¡¯s eye, but the young queen only shrugged.

    ¡°I trust the pair of them, but I think his Majesty my brother is right,¡± she said. ¡°Our mother has kept us too sheltered from this sort of thing. The only way we can prove we¡¯re ready is to actually do something ourselves for once.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the king agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Queen Emily continued. ¡°You have your own mission to worry about, and I¡¯ll make sure we think things through before rushing into anything.¡±

    Anna looked between the twin monarchs, a sinking feeling in her stomach. She had a hard time imagining the little queen being able to stop her excitable brother from doing anything.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate us, too!¡± the king said. ¡°Look, if you think it will help, we¡¯ll focus on making a plan for catching this spy while you¡¯re off in Ryukyuu. We won¡¯t implement it until the tournament, and we¡¯ll tell you first!¡± His grin returned. ¡°You¡¯ll probably be a big part of the plan, after all.¡±

    ¡°Of course we will,¡± Anna said. She didn¡¯t feel comforted in the least.

 Chapter 58

    It was just over a week later that they made it to Kyonaka, the capitol of Ryukyuu. Andrew felt exhausted from the last few days of the trip. They¡¯d flown north over the desert, then spent a lot of time in the mountains bordering the coastal nation. Peter managed to convince the emerald and ruby dragons that lived in the mountains that they were just passing through, mostly by talking to them the same way he had the bronze dragons in the west. Meanwhile, Anna practiced her magic, leaving Andrew with his thoughts each evening, where he would worry about the king and queen.

    Based on what Anna told him, they were treating the situation like a game. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were so indiscrete that Sol, Daniel, and their mother already knew the trio had passed along a secret message. That wouldn¡¯t be so bad of course, but if they¡¯d been like that with anything those three had discovered before, then no wonder they never found the spy. The pair acting like children would ensure a spy would see any plan coming from a long way off.

    In the last two days of the flight, while Peter explained the concept of livestock to Ruby dragons, Andrew tried to bring his focus back to the task at hand. The Ryukyuujin king was a man named Osamu Shinryuu. No one in the west, save a few ambassadors, had met him before. But his reputation was that of a stern and fair ruler. Andrew hoped this meant he would be willing to join the summit for dealing with the Wisps. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help remembering the incident in Nuidia, and wondering if the Wisp Steelers would try and find a way to repeat it here.

    They landed outside the capitol in the middle of the morning. The city was built on a mountainside, with no wall around itself. Instead, the whole thing seemed to rise gradually in tiers. Each street, as it rose up the mountain, was higher than the one before it. Surrounding the city were fields shaped like blobby crescents, green and shimmering with water, as if an independent lake filled with reeds was on each one. Through Peter, Jarnvaror described people working in them, and Andrew realized they must be farms of some sort.

    They waited at the base of the mountain, next to an arch that seemed to mark the entrance to the city proper. It wasn¡¯t long before the welcoming committee arrived. The soldiers carried the same long spears that Captain Yamada¡¯s men in the north had. They surrounded a group of five, all in flowing robes. Andrew was willing to bet that at least four of the five were mages. The central figure, though, was different.

    The soldiers parted for the man to approach. His robes were embroidered with more detail than the others, words written in the special script of the east decorating the sleeves and collar. A tall crown rested on his head with braded tassels dangling to one side. As he approached, Andrew could make out the wrinkles on the man¡¯s face and his thin white beard. And, Andrew was surprised to see, he was rather short, almost a full head shorter than himself or Peter.

    Still, he stood straight and walked easily as he approached the dragon. All three Wisp Seekers slid down and bowed to the man in the eastern fashion.

    ¡°Three riders,¡± the old man said. ¡°Two young men and a red-haired dwarvish girl. All atop a metal grey dragon.¡± Andrew lifted his eyes to see the man¡¯s expression. At first it seemed unreadable. Then a slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and Andrew saw his gesture for the three to rise. ¡°I presume you are the Grealish Wisp Seekers that young Captain Yamada spoke of.¡±

    Andrew nodded confirmation. ¡°And may we presume that you are King Osamu Shinryuu?¡± he asked.

    The old man nodded. ¡°So strange to hear my family name put second,¡± he said.

    ¡°We mean no offence,¡± Andrew said, bowing his head again.

    The king chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Do not worry. I know the custom is different in other nations.¡± King Osamu swiveled his gaze to Peter, who was relating everything being said back to the dragon. ¡°You must be the beast tongue,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°It is a great gift,¡± the King said. ¡°And a great responsibility of its own. Especially for such a noble beast as this.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Dragons have always just been friends to me,¡± he said.

    The king nodded. ¡°I can imagine,¡± he said. He glanced to the side. ¡°Ah, Nami! No need to worry. Come say hello to our guests.¡±

    Andrew turned, expecting to see a child. Instead, a small calico cat trotted out, throwing nervous looks at Jarnvaror. But she didn¡¯t stop until she reached the emperor and meowed up at him. The Emperor chuckled again. ¡°No, this one won¡¯t eat you. You¡¯d hardly make a snack for him.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re a beast tongue, too?¡± Peter asked.

    The King nodded. ¡°I have found them a great comfort in my years of ruling this land,¡± he said. ¡°And I would be happy to talk with you more about it. But I imagine you have come here for a different reason.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We are, your¡­¡± he realized he wasn¡¯t sure what honorifics the royalty of Ryukyuu used. Not knowing what else to do, he pressed on with, ¡°your majesty. Captain Yamada suggested our countries work together to deal with the Wisps.¡±

    The king nodded. ¡°Yes. He mentioned. We received a letter a few weeks ago, officially asking for consideration on that front. But I doubt our response has reached the far city of Woadrok quite yet.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°We were not aware of your response when we set out,¡± Andrew said. ¡°However, an interaction with the queen of Selasem has accelerated our leaders¡¯ desire to meet with the other nation. The Selasi queen proposed that we use the upcoming tournament in Borac as a summit. Our king and queen agreed, and they all hoped that you would come as well. And for Captain Yamada, who we fought against the Mottled with.¡±

    King Shinryuu nodded his understanding. ¡°I see. That would be an excellent occasion. Warriors from all three of our countries gather to test themselves at that tournament.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯d like to attend?¡± Peter asked.

    The king sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, that will be difficult,¡± he said. ¡°For myself and my warriors, travel is out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Andrew asked.

    The king looked out to the north. Andrew followed his gaze. From this height, they could just make out the ocean spanning across the horizon. ¡°The Nordar have begun raiding again,¡± Shinryuu said.

    Andrew frowned, knowing he¡¯d heard the name before, but not sure how to place it. Next to him, though, Anna gasped. ¡°Now?¡± she said. ¡°But they¡¯ve been isolating themselves for the past thirty years!¡±

    The king barked a laugh. ¡°Isolating themselves? No, they¡¯ve been abiding the conditions of their last surrender.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°When I was young and my father still sat the throne, the Nordarin were known across the north east as proud and violent pirates. They controlled the seas. They were not at all like the pirates of the west who attack only the weak, and then only when they outnumbered their victims. Instead, their goal was to find worthy opponents to duel. If they won, they would take everything. As prince, I lead the armies that put a stop to it.¡±

    ¡°Until now,¡± Andrew guessed.

    The king nodded. ¡°We grew lax in our watch over them. We thought they had genuinely reformed. But it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. I do not know if something has happened, or if the time is simply up, but they are back, and back in force. Towns along the coast have been going up in flames. I need my men their protecting my people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± Anna said.

    The king nodded. ¡°I am sorry. Your mission is important. The Wisps are causing problems here as well. But this is more urgent. I cannot abandon my people in this time of need.¡±

    Andrew frowned, thinking over what the king had said. ¡°You have no idea why the Nordarin have begun raiding again?¡± Andrew asked.

    The king shook his head. ¡°I would understand it more if my counterpart had passed away. But as far as I know, he has not. His son is leading most of the raids, and he still calls himself a prince, not a king.¡±

    Andrew looked to Anna. ¡°Do you think this could be related?¡± he asked.

    ¡°To what? The Wisps?¡± Anna replied. As she said it, her eyes got wide and she nodded. ¡°Maybe. Yes. In Grealand, some of the Wisp problems seem natural, but others are the result of a group we call the Wisp Steelers giving Wisps to bandits, rebels, and pirates!¡± She placed heavy emphasis on the final word, and the Ryukyuujin king narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That is a possibility,¡± he said. ¡°A small one. I have not known the Nordarin to speak much of the Wisps. But if it is the case, we could not afford to overlook it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you could send Captain Yamada in your place,¡± Andrew suggested.

    The king thought for a moment. ¡°He is a valuable commander. It would be hard to see him go. Still, if you¡¯re right¡­ Yes. I suppose that is the best option available. I shall send for him, and we can discuss the specifics of his travel detail.¡±

    ¡°We could go and get him,¡± Peter offered. ¡°We¡¯re a lot faster than any messenger.¡±

    The king looked at Peter. A smile crossed his face. ¡°I think I will take you up on that,¡± he said. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s on the front line with the Nordar right now. It is good you go with a dragon. You will need his might if you find him when he is with the enemy.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Anna was surprised to find that the town Captain Yamada was stationed in was another day and a half away, even flying on dragon back. They turned north west to follow the coast once they reached the ocean. Jarnvaror kept them informed about the ships sailing below them. Only on their presence though. He didn¡¯t know enough to tell them whether they were Nordarin raiders or not.

    When they reached the town the king had told them about, Jarnvaror circled overhead a few times. There were lots of ships out to sea, but the dragon saw no fighting. ¡°It should be safe to land, then,¡± Andrew said. Jarnvaror brought them down on the beach.

    ¡°Think Captain Yamada saw us?¡± Peter asked.

    Anna nodded, pointing to the small group of horsemen emerging from the town. Jarnvaror landed on a grassy hill a little ways away from the town, where they waited for the riders.

    ¡°I thought I recognized that dragon,¡± said the leader of the riders. He took off his helmet, revealing a face much younger than Yamada Shigeru¡¯s.

    It took a moment for the name to come to her. When it did, Anna bowed to the soldier and said, ¡°Vice Captain Lee! It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Andrew and Peter followed suit. The young man grinned.

    ¡°What brings you all so far to the east?¡± he asked.

    ¡°We were hoping to speak to Captain Yamada,¡± Andrew said. ¡°His idea for our nations working together to deal with the Wisps was accepted, and he¡¯s been requested to attend.¡±

    The vice captain¡¯s face fell. ¡°Ah, I see. Well, he¡¯s here. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    ¡°How have things been going with the Nordar?¡± Peter asked.

    The vice captain looked back at them. ¡°You heard about that? Well, we¡¯ve been holding our ground here. They fight better at sea than we do. But we¡¯re better on land, with our feet steady and horses to aid us.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t trying to take land, are they?¡± Anna asked.

    Lee shook his head. ¡°They are raiding ships, or towns where we have fewer soldiers, spreading us thin. They don¡¯t go far inland, but we cannot ship goods along the coast like this.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what they¡¯re after?¡± Andrew asked.

    Again, Lee shook his head. ¡°No one is certain. Captain Yamada has a theory, though. I¡¯ll let him tell you.¡± The vice captain led the trio and Jarnvaror through the town up to a large manor house with sloping roofs and walls made of dark beams and white panels. A deck was raised up around the house like a balcony with stairs leading up to it. They found Captain Yamada sitting at a table, drinking hot tea as he looked over a map.

    While before he¡¯d been fully armored, here he was dressed in a robe with flowing sleeves, which was bound with a thick cord of rope at the waist. He stood and bowed when he saw them. ¡°I¡¯d guessed it was you three coming when I saw the grey dragon,¡± he said. He smiled and gave a bow to Jarnvaror as well. The dragon cocked his head, and Peter chuckled at whatever he¡¯d said. Yamada didn¡¯t ask him to repeat it. Instead he asked, ¡°To what do we owe the pleasure?¡±

    Andrew explained the situation to him, from their meeting with Queen Talitha to King Shinryuu. Yamada listened in silence, nodding every so often. When Andrew finished, the captain folded his arms, thinking.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I¡¯m very glad to know that the Wisps are being taken seriously,¡± he said. ¡°But I do not know what use I will be at such a meeting. I know nothing you do not already know, nor am I trained in diplomacy to make decisions of this nature.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather King Shinryuu send someone else?¡± Anna asked.

    The captain shook his head. ¡°I imagine he will send a more formal diplomat, whether or not I attend. But I have been requested, no? I should go. I¡¯m just worried about this situation with the Nordar.¡±

    ¡°The king said he didn¡¯t know why they were raiding,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Vice Captain Lee said you had a theory.¡±

    Captain Yamada nodded. He took a sip of his tea, then, rather than explaining, asked a question. ¡°What do you know of Nordar?¡±

    Andrew looked away, and Peter just shrugged. Anna hadn¡¯t expected them to have learned much about the far off archipelago before or after leaving their valley. She didn¡¯t know much. Still, she answered for the group with what she did know. ¡°They¡¯re an island country that inhabits the seas of the northeast. And they¡¯re very warlike.¡±

    ¡°That is accurate, for the most part,¡± Yamada said. ¡°But it is very general. I imagine the frozen wastes to the north and the mountains to the east probably protect you from all but their most desperate raids.¡± The trio nodded. Anna remembered hearing something similar when she was young and learning about the more distant parts of the world.

    Yamada took another sip of his tea and leaned back in his chair. ¡°The Nordarin are a nation of fugitives. Those who flee their homelands are not likely to find succor anywhere else on the continent. But the island people will take them. They are descendants of the same. A hard people who have found a hard land for themselves.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t want to return home?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Captain Yamada replied. ¡°They hated it when they left. And most of them know no other home. No, they do not want anyone else¡¯s land. Not even their gold, though they¡¯ll take that, given the chance. No. They want our other treasures. Our grain, our oils, our spices. Things that cannot grow on the islands, or at least not enough, that is what they want to take.¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯re raiding again to steel food,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Couldn¡¯t that be solved by trade?¡±

    But the Captain shook his head. ¡°No. That is not the reason, though it is close. When we defeated them in war, we agreed to trade food with them. It was not the most generous offer, perhaps, but they had seemed content, and there were no complaints I am aware of. No. This is not their central reason for breaking the treaty.¡±

    ¡°Then what is?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They want our gemstones,¡± the captain said.

    ¡°The gemstones?¡± Anna asked. ¡°For mages?¡±

    Yamada nodded. ¡°That is my theory. Their largest raids have all been here in the north, close to the mountains where there is not much distance between the sea and our mines.¡±

    ¡°But how do they know where to find them?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Have they stolen manifests or schedules from shipping companies?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yamada replied. ¡°If they had, it would be easier to tell what they are doing. The reason I think it is gemstones is because the story of an old woman who survived a recent raid. Historically, the Nordar will take anything they fancy and they¡¯ll do it as individuals. These current raids have been the same, accept, from the sounds of it, every person was interrogated about their old jewelry. It didn¡¯t sound to me like a pirate wanting to steel something pretty for his woman.¡±

    ¡°So they are trying to build up magical power,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Have you figured out why, yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No. I was hoping to set a trap for them here. If I could interrogate one of their commanders, I might be able to figure that out.¡± He gave the trio a shrug. ¡°Or my men will, while I head south to this tournament at Borac.¡±

    Anna looked out over the ocean. ¡°I¡¯ve been so focused on trying to help the Wisps, I forgot there were other things going on the world. I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s not much we can do to help.¡±

    Captain Yamada smiled. ¡°Do not worry. We should help each other with problems that affect us all, but this is between Ryukyuu and Nordar. I would hate to pull you into it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve fought side by side against the Mottled!¡± Peter said. ¡°We¡¯d hate for you to have to do this on your own.¡±

    ¡°Peter,¡± Andrew groaned. ¡°We can¡¯t just do whatever we want, remember?¡±

    ¡°Well sure,¡± he said. Then he pointed out to sea. ¡°But if that group of ships Jarn says are sailing in formation are from Nordar, we might be here when they arrive anyway.¡± He glanced back at Anna. ¡°We might be able to do more to help after all.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Andrew followed his brother¡¯s gaze along with Captain Yamada. He could just make out the seven square sails on the horizon. Captain Yamada got to his feet. ¡°Can Jarnvaror tell us what the ships look like? What are their mastheads?¡±

    Peter asked the dragon, who replied a moment later in a low growl. ¡°There¡¯s a few different ones,¡± Peter translated. ¡°Dragons, women, a skeleton. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°That they are the Nordarins,¡± Captain Yamada said. He turned to Lee. ¡°Get the troops ready,¡± he ordered. ¡°We will meet them on the beach.¡±

    ¡°I guess your plan is working,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Yes, faster than I anticipated,¡± the captain said. ¡°You three should stay back. This isn¡¯t your fight.¡±

    ¡°Woah, wait,¡± Peter said. ¡°We can help!¡±

    Andrew grabbed Peter by the arm. ¡°The captain is right,¡± he said. ¡°This isn¡¯t our fight.¡±

    Peter pulled his arm free as he looked back at his brother. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯re here to get Captain Yamada. He needs help before we head out is all. With Jarn, we could go out and stop the fighting before it even begins!¡±

    Yamada paused. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no to such aid,¡± he muttered. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think they don¡¯t have a mage with them?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to take this risk.¡±

    ¡°Decide for yourselves¡± the captain said. ¡°But hurry. This is no time for a long debate.¡±

    Andrew nodded, then looked back at Peter. ¡°We don¡¯t need to risk our lives every time something happens,¡± he said. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Wisps, so we shouldn¡¯t be fighting.¡±

    Peter frowned. ¡°But they¡¯re our friends,¡± he said. ¡°We can¡¯t just do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure we can,¡± Andrew said. ¡°This is their trap, after all. It¡¯s going according to plan.¡±

    ¡°I think Peter¡¯s right,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°What?¡± Andrew said, turning to her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait for this battle to resolve itself,¡± she said. ¡°If Ryukyuu will join the council at Borac at all, Captain Yamada needs to be free for it. He can¡¯t do that if he¡¯s bogged down during a battle.¡±

    ¡°Sure but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Peter burst, interrupting his brother. ¡°We can¡¯t leave until after the battle, anyway. We have to let the king and queen know what the Ryukyuujin answer was. Do you wanna just say ¡®well their king said he can¡¯t because they¡¯re at war, and our captain friend was locked in the middle of a siege when we left, so we don¡¯t know.¡¯¡±

    Andrew paused thinking about that. His stomach churned at the thought of giving the royals such a vague answer. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we have to fight,¡± Andrew said.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re going to be here for it anyway. Might as well help out. Shorten the time.¡±

    ¡°We might save lives, too,¡± Anna pointed out.

    ¡°By fighting,¡± Andrew muttered, though there wasn¡¯t much feeling in it. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go to the captain and see where we¡¯d be the most useful.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Peter said. The three followed after Captain Yamada.

    They found him with his group of Vice Captains, preparing with the other soldiers. ¡°Have you decided to fight with us, then?¡± he asked.

    Andrew nodded. ¡°Yeah. If this is a trap, though, we don¡¯t want to mess it up. What¡¯s your plan.¡±

    ¡°A simple one,¡± the captain said. ¡°Our main force will be on the palisade, defending the town proper. I was going to have two groups of calvary cut off their retreat to the boats. Crush them, and hopefully capture alive their commander, or some other ranking officer.¡±

    ¡°A hammer and anvil, then,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the captain agreed. ¡°A burning hammer would be useful. It¡¯s too late to change the core of my strategy, but if you and the dragon could sabotage their ships while the calvary charges, that would do wonders for moral.¡±

    ¡°A boost to ours, and crushing theirs,¡± Lee commented. ¡°I wish we could keep the dragon.¡±

    ¡°What if they have mages?¡± Anna asked.

    ¡°Battle mages are unlikely,¡± the captain said. ¡°At least, in my experience. But keep an eye out for that. I assume the three of you will stay together.¡±

    Andrew nodded. ¡°I think that would be best.¡±

    Captain Yamada returned Andrew¡¯s nod. ¡°Then wait here. You should hear the calvary charge begin. Let that be your signal to fly out.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°This should be interesting,¡± Peter said as the captain led his lieutenants away. ¡°Do you think the Nordarins already saw Jarn?¡±

    ¡°I hope not,¡± Andrew said. He turned to Anna. ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to spot a mage if there is one?¡±

    Anna shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll focus on sensing magic. Hopefully that will give us some warning. But I have no way of knowing what sort of spells they might use.¡±

    ¡°What about your enchantment from Selasem?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Will that stop the mage?¡±

    Anna made an uncertain gesture. ¡°If they try and affect us directly, then sure. But if they hurl rocks at us like in Nuidia, then¡­¡± she didn¡¯t finish the statement, but Andrew didn¡¯t like the expression on her face.

    ¡°Can you do anything about that?¡± Andrew asked.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s time,¡± Anna said. ¡°Even if I could, unless we had more crystals we¡¯d just be exchanging one weakness for another.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully Jarnvaror will throw them off their game,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I might be able to target them from the saddle.¡±

    Peter grinned. ¡°You¡¯re a great sharpshooter,¡± he insisted. ¡°We¡¯ve got this.¡±

    The three got in the saddle and waited. Jarnvaror seemed to still have questions about what was going on, so Peter explained the details to him while Andrew and Anna sat in silence. Andrew looked in the direction of the beach, trying to imagine what was happening on the other side of he buildings. He could just hear the tide. Was that the ships landing? The cavalry moving? Neither of the others reacted at all to the sounds.

    It occurred to Andrew that Yamada might have been wrong about them being able to hear the charge. He had an image of the Ryukyuujin moving in, expecting the dragon to rise out of the city and fall onto the enemy ships, only for nothing to happen because none of the Wisp Seekers could hear or see the charge taking place. The idea of missing it, now that they¡¯d decided to stay and fight, was almost worse than the decision to go in in the first place.

    Then there was a horn blast, and the ground began to thunder. ¡°That¡¯d be the cavalry,¡± Peter said. Andrew braced himself as the dragon lifted himself into the air. In an instant, the beach was visible. A crowd of Nordarin warriors huddled together on the beach. On either side, the horsemen had begun their charge. Mounted archers fired one or two volleys of arrows onto the waiting raiders, who caught most of them on gigantic shields.

    A ripple ran through the group as Jarnvaror appeared over the city. The dragon dived for the ships, passing low over the enemy army. Screams rose up from the raiders, followed by a commander shouting, ¡°Hold your ground!¡± Andrew felt Anna tense in front of him. She must have sensed a mage, he thought. He readied his bow, waiting for her to point it out for him.

    Before she could, they were at the ships, where Jarnvaror spat fire across the mast and sail of one. Even over the dragon¡¯s beating wings, Andrew heard the cry of horror rise up from the Nordarins, followed by triumph from the Ryukyuujin. A few of the raiders broke formation, dashing for the ships, only to be cut down by a third volley of arrows.

    Then the charge reached the raiders. The whole thing devolved into chaos. Chargers and defenders both went down as the sides met. The men fell back before the horses, stumbling into one another as they bumped into those being pressed from the other side.

    Andrew felt the wind around them change as Anna cast a spell. The noise of the battle was louder than the wind now, and so was the breathing of the two sitting next to him.

    ¡°Yamada¡¯s plan is going well,¡± Peter said. ¡°Barely even needs us.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know about their mage yet,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Anna, you sensed one, right? Where is he?¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t answer right away. Beads of sweat rolled down her face, and she seemed unable to look away from the battlefield. Andrew noticed Halcyon trying to calm her down. He put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not like any of the fights I¡¯ve seen before,¡± Anna said, her eyes still fixed on the fighting.

    Andrew shrugged. ¡°Yeah¡­ I didn¡¯t think Yamada would have been so well prepared.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill them all,¡± Anna said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just how wars go?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ll surrender before then,¡± Andrew said. ¡°They¡¯ll realize it¡¯s hopeless.¡±

    Anna shook her head. ¡°No! No they won¡¯t! I think they¡¯re being goaded!¡±

    ¡°Their mage?¡± Andrew asked.

    ¡°A Wisp!¡± Anna said.

    Andrew felt his spine turn to ice. ¡°A Wisp? Where?¡±

    ¡°It was in the center of the line,¡± Anna said. ¡°Halcyon sensed it.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Peter said. ¡°So after Yamada captures them, we interrogate them about Wisps as well. Lucky we were here.¡±

    Andrew watched the battle field. The Nordar had been very outnumbered in the beginning. Now it was hard to tell, with the dust kicked up all around them and men mixing about as they fought. It was worse, he realized. So long as they were being goaded, there was a chance these raiders might still win.

    ¡°Change of plan,¡± he said to the other two. ¡°Fly in. Have Jarn rip up their center. Hopefully that will distract them for the warriors. Anna, do you think you could identify the Wisp User while he does that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Anna said.

    Andrew nodded. He gripped his bow. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Peter repeated the commands to Jarnvaror. The dragon whirled, and roared as he dove into the fray. He didn¡¯t use as much fire as Andrew had expected, perhaps because he¡¯d used so much while they were talking to burn another three of the enemy ships. Instead, he skimmed close to the ground, talons out, knocking dozens of men into the air before pulling up and letting out another sky shaking roar.

    ¡°DRAGON RIDERS!¡± The voice broke over the battlefield. Andrew was sure it was amplified by magic. Or the Wisps, he thought. Through the dust, he saw a Nordarin head and shoulders taller than anyone else, holding a great sword in one hand and the giant shield in the other. They were spread out it a welcoming gesture, though he was surrounded by the dead and wounded of both sides, none very close to him at all.

    ¡°COME DOWN AND FIGHT ME!¡± the voice continued. ¡°LET OUR DEATHS BE WORTHY!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Andrew said. Anna nodded. Andrew drew an arrow from his quiver and sighted, timing his shot by Jarnvaror¡¯s wingbeats. He loosed, and the arrow flew true. Until the great warrior batted it aside with his giant blade. Andrew swore.

    ¡°NO, MIGHTY RIDER, FIGHT ME!¡± the warrior called. ¡°YOU WHO TAMED A DRAGON! I AM LIEF, PRINCE OF NORDAR! LET US DUEL FOR THE AGES!¡±

    Andrew blanched. He¡¯d just shot an arrow at a foreign royal. Maybe they would start a war between Nordar and Grealand. But this time, Peter shouted back, ¡°Why should we come down there, when my buddy can win the fight from up here?¡±

    The warrior laughed loud and hard. ¡°A pragmatist, eh?¡± the voice came, a little more subdued. ¡°Fair enough! If you fight me and win, this battle is over, and the survivors will leave in peace, not to trouble this land again. If I win you give us all the jewels in the region!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m aloud to agree to the gemstones,¡± Peter said. Again, the warrior laughed.

    ¡°Then let your commander agree! But I want to fight you!¡±

    The battle seemed to slow down around everyone. Andrew could see he¡¯d been right. For all the Nordar apparently struggled with cavalry, they¡¯d evened the odds in this battle. He found Yamada on the Norarin¡¯s left flank, a little ways from the front line. The captain rode around the field till he was almost under them. ¡°Jarn, take us down.¡±

    The dragon landed next to the Ryukyuujin captain. ¡°Why did you turn from the ships?¡± Yamada asked.

    ¡°They have a Wisp,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I think the prince has it.¡±

    ¡°That explains his vigor,¡± Yamada muttered. ¡°And perhaps that of some of his men, if there¡¯s more than one?¡± he addressed the last statement as a question to Anna.

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to tell if there was more than one,¡± she said. ¡°It was Halcyon who noticed, and he fixated on the first one he sensed.¡±

    The captain nodded his understanding. ¡°Well, this fight isn¡¯t going as well as at first. Once they found their footing, they managed to hold together far better than I would have liked. And now¡­ well, we¡¯d have to make another charge, and they¡¯ll be better prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°If they win the battle, I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll just take all those gems, anyway,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Yamada said.

    Peter nodded. He started undoing himself from the saddle.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Andrew said. ¡°You can¡¯t duel him!¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling if I don¡¯t fight him now, he¡¯ll track us all the way back home just to fight his dragon rider,¡± Peter said. ¡°Seems like that kind of guy, you know?¡±

    ¡°Then have Jarnvaror torch him!¡± Andrew said.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯ll take both him and his dragon on if you prefer!¡± the Nordarin Prince called.

    ¡°Not sure it¡¯s a good idea to torch a Wisp in the middle of a battlefield,¡± Peter said. He slid to the ground and started walking toward the towering warrior. Andrew started frantically trying to undo his own leg straps to slide down after him.

    ¡°Peter!¡± he cried. Anna caught his arm.

    ¡°Have Jarn fight with you,¡± she called. ¡°He agreed to it, didn¡¯t he!¡±

    ¡°Yep. I¡¯m taking that as agreement. Me and Jarn versus the prince,¡± Peter replied without turning around. He drew his swords.

    ¡°Glorious!¡± the prince called, adopting a fighting stance. ¡°This will be glorious! The terms of our duel are agreed?¡±

    Andrew wanted to slide down, to step between the two. Then he heard Peter¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±